preached by Paul and Silas because they found it agreeable with the written Word These were more noble in that they searched the Scriptures whether those things were so therefore many of them believed Acts 17. 11 12. And sure we are to go in the same way they did go unless we can prove that either the Scripture is now less Dogmatical then it was in those days or the Church more Apostolical And there is great Reason for it as well as great Religion For we plainly see that the Church is much ordered according to the will of man but weare sure the word was wholy ordered according to the will of God For the Prophesie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. We must say the same of the New what he saith of the Old Testament for as came the Prophecy of old time so also came the Gospel in the latter times not by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost And from hence we must conclude the Authority of the Scripture to be the highest authority that can be in setling and establishing the Christian Religion For if the Prophets and Apostles did not only speak but also write as they were moved by the Holy Ghost it must needs follow that the doctrine of the Church must have its force and weight from their doctrine but their doctrine from it self as that which came directly and immediately from the Holy Ghost the infallible Spirit of God which best knew his mind as being his own Spirit and hath most truly derived his mind and meaning to us as being his infallible Spirit So it is evident The Scripture is no less to teach the Church then the Church is to teach the People according to that irrefragable determination of their irrefragable Doctor Si enim aliquis asserit aliquid quod non sit determinatum in sacra Scriptura vel quod non sequatur directe ex fide mortaliter peccat quia se constieuit supra Deum Judex enim est supra id de quo debet judicare Qui ergo suâ authoritate asserit aliquid de Deo ponit se supra Deum quia judicat de Deo Haec est superbia Intellectus quam prohibet Apostolus Rom. 12. Non plus sapere quà m oportet sapere sed sapere ad sobrietatem Alensis par 1. qu. 68. mem 1. ar 2. If any Doctor and consequently if any Church which is but a company of Doctors doth positively affirm any thing as matter of Faith or Religion which is is not directly determined in the holy Scriptures or doth not inevitably follow from the Faith therein revealed he sinneth mortally because he exalteth himself above God For the Judge is above that of which he is to judge Therefore he who without warrant from God positively asserteth any thing of God putteth himself above God in that he judgeth of God which is the Spiritual pride forbidden by the Apostle Rom. 12. 3. Be not wise above what is required but be wise to Sobriety Therefore surely the Church cannot teach that as a Doctrine of Christianity which she hath not learned of Christ and where hath she learned of Christ but in his Word SECT IV. That the state of true Christianity is to be learned only in the Church of Christ for there only doth Christ teach by his word which the Church is bound to translate that the People may understand it and by his spirit which teacheth both infallibly and irresistibly That the state of true Christianity is not confined to any one particular Church for that Christ teacheth more or less in all Christian Churches and yet this is no ground for Sectaries to run from the Church THE state of Christianity as it came by our Saviour Christ in being so also in knowing It hath its being from his merit its knowing from his word whence it follows by undeniable consequence that the state of true Christianity is to be learned only in the Church of Christ for there only is the word of Christ by which he teacheth to mens conviction there only is the Spirit of Christ by which he teacheth to mens Conversion For the voice must needs proceed from the body and the Church is his body Col. 1. 24. therefore it is to be feared that those who care not to be of the body either do not hear his voice or do not much profit by hearing it For it is not to be doubted but Christ hath intrusted his Church with his word as appears Rom 3. 2. Vnto them were commited the oracles of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were intrusted with the oracles of God The Jewish Church with the Oracles of the Old Testament and the Christian Church with the oracles of the new And this precious Talent was intrusted with the Church not to be wrapped up in a Napkin but to be imployed to Gods glory the peoples good for so we find that the law and the Prophets were read in the Synagogues every Sabbath day Acts 13. 15. 27. And by the same reason the Christian Church is still bound to take care that the Gospel or New Testament be also read in our Churches which because it cannot in the original tongue wherein it was written to the Edification of the people the Church is bound to translate it into such languages as the people do understand that she may not be defective in her trust which is to use the word of God most for Gods glory and for his peoples good And that Church doth in this particular best discharge her trust which sets forth the word of God in the truest and fittest translation not rigidly according to the words in all places but yet exactly according to the sense for neither doth Christ himself nor his holy Apostles cite the Old Testament so much according to the words as according to the sense And if men had no other obligation to their Church but only this That they could not know what God had said in his holy word unless their Church had taught them yet this alone if rightly weighed would keep them both from Heresie and from Schism from Heresie in receding from that doctrine which came from God and from Schism in receding from that communion wherein they were first made partakers of that doctrine This is certain the Text saith plainly The Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved Acts 2. 47. which would never have been written if to depart from the doctrine or to be out of the communion of the Church were the ready way of Salvation Therefore as S. Peter once said to our blessed Saviour so ought all good Christians still to say unto his Church for rightly translating the word of Christ Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternal life John 6. 68. for without question God did
Thus hath holy Zachary taught us to sing Blessed be the Lord God of Israel and hath given this reason of that song For he hath visited and redeemed his people Luke 1. 68. That we may assure our selves it is not superstition but good Religion agreeable with the end of the fourth Commandment which teacheth us to celebrate the memorials both of his Visitation that he came to visit us in great humility and of his redemption that he hath redeemed us in great mercy and will consummate that Redemption in greater glory nor may we think that the letter of this Commandment was to restrain the end of it or the Sabbath was to confine the publike worship of Christ no more then we may think that God gave the Law to restrain the Gospel or set up the practice of Judaism for a time to confine the practice of Christianity for ever we may not so put our necks under the yoke of Jewish bondage in the Circumstances and much less in the substance of our Religion The proportion of time allotted the Jew for his publike worship may admonish the Christian to give no less must not regulate him to give no more to God For Religion first brings men to God then binds them to God and that Religion which brings them neerest binds them fastest The Jews Religion brought and bound him to God as to the author of nature and called for much praise The Christians Religion brings and binds him to God as to the Author of Grace and calleth for more praise The Angels Religion brings and binds them to God as the author of glory and calleth for all Praises The Christians Religion though betwixt that of the Jews and that of the Angels yet comes neerer to that of the Angels and therefore may not look backwards to Nature but must look forwards to glory The Author of nature did bid the Jews first number dayes saying For in six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth and rested the seventh day wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day and hallowed it There the day called for the duty But the Author of Grace hath bid the Christian first number Duties teaching him to say I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 7. 25. Here the Duty calleth for the Day and bidding us think God will not let us be stiâ—ted to one day in seven for our thanksgivings For though nature be under the measure and government of Time yet Grace is only under the measure and government of Eternity Wherefore any day that tells me of the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God in him shall tell me also of the Communion of the Holy Ghost to give thanks to God the Son for his Grace and to God the Father for his love nor dare I so undervalue the duty of thankfullness which I owe to my blessed Saviour for my redemption from sin and death as to tarry till the next Sabbath before I say I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord And this I am sure though men may deny me thus to keep the Sabbath on earth yet God will not deny me thus to keep the Sabbath in Heaven and the more they may hinder me thus to keep it in earth the more should my soul be filled with desires and longings to keep it so in Heaven SECT IV. The sincerity of Christian communion may be broken either causally by a false Religion or formally by an unjust separation Both breaches are abominable The care which the Primitive Christians used to avoid both by cleaving to the ancient Creeds and the Gloria Patri and also by their communicatory letters The reason of that care was that both Priest and People laboured only to serve Christ not to serve themselves of him The Touchstone to try all Churches is from advancing the glory of Christ both in their Religion and in their communion AS the Communion of Saints is commanded in the fourth Commandment which requires all men to communicate in those doctrines of faith and duties of life which God hath called them to profess and practise in and by his Church So the Religion of Saints is commanded in the three first Commandments which do teach the Doctrines and Duties of that communion For as God hath not left his people to make their own communion so neither hath he left his Church to make her own Religion He first saith Let all things be done then let all things be done decently and in order 1 Cor. 14. 40. He first provides the doctrines then regulates the Prophets or the Preachers first takes care for the order of Religion then takes care for the order of Communion He first taught his Church how to invocate and implore his mercy how to reverence and adore his Majesty how to acknowledge his Authority and glorifie his holy name in worship in word in Sacraments and after that how to order assemblies and publick meetings for these Invocations for these adorations for these acknowledgements or glorifications And hence it is that Christian Religion bids all men first look after Gods authority in his word then after Gods authority in his Church So that no Church can be obliged by the obedience which she oweth to the Christian Faith to communicate with that Church which absolutely refuseth to have the doctrines and duties of its communion regulated and ordered by the known and undoubted written word of God because every man ought first to choose his Religion whereby to have communion with Christ then the Profession or exercise of it whereby to have communion with Christs Church And by consequent for any company of men to advance themselves against the word is to incurre Saint Pauls censure If any man teach otherwise and consent not to wholesome words even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to Godliness he is proud knowing nothing but dâ—ating about questions and strifes of words And those men which have incurred Saint Pauls censure cannot be acquitted from Saint Pauls sentence From such withdraw thy self 1 Tim. 6. 3 4 5. In such a case the breach of Christian communion is to be imputed to those who consent not to the words of Christ for if they break off from Christ it is no sin can be no shame in others to break off from them For the Apostle saith expresly from such withdraw thy self So that it is evident the breach of Christian Communion may be causal in a false Religion as well as formal in an unjust separation And all the world is not able to excuse the formal unless it be from the causal breach since no man can have a pretence to leave the Church unless it be to cleave to Christ to forsake the Christian communion unless it be to follow the Christian Religion Therefore where Religion is most sincerely kept there communion is most sinfully and most shamefully broken For if the Church hath indeed taught us the right Invocation
divinae gratiae Symbolum This wise and wholsome Creed of the divine Grace was sufficient for the knowledge and confirmation of Godliness They both highly extoll this Creed as a peculiar Testimony of Gods grace to his Church and as an exact Breviary of the Christian Religion containing the whole summe of saving faith saith the one of Godliness saith the other Council and what can be wanting to that Christian Communion which hath in it true faith Godliness or how can we be wanting to such a communion and not be wanting to the Christian Religion But the council at Chalcedon gives this reason why they account the Constantinopolitan Creed a perfect Breviary of the Christian Religion for so they mean when they say it is sufficient both for the knowledge and Proof of Godliness saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De Patre enim Filio spiritu sancto perfectionem docet ac domini nostri inhumanationem fideliter accipientibus repraesentat For it teacheth perfectly the knowledge of God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and plainly representeth to all that will receive it with faith the mysterie of our Lords incarnation or Inhumanation And indeed under these heads are all the mysteries of our Christian Religion briefly contained though not fully explained and therefore when this Council of Chalcedon had used all exactness of care and diligence in the further explication of such Truths concerning our Saviour Christ which the perverseness of Hereticks had made disputable though it could not make doubtfull Shewing that two compleat Natures in him made but one Person it was high time in their opinion to put an end to the making of any more new Creeds and accordingly they forbid all men either to speak or write or make or think or teach a new faith for these are their own words at the end of their fift Action 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 His igitur cum omni undique exacta cura diligentia à nobis dispositis definivit sancta universalis Synodus alteram Fidem nulli licere proferre aut conscribere vel componere aut sentire aut alios docere I will not here argue how they can answer this Prohibition who have since added twelve new Articles to the Creed as it was delivered by the Council of Constantinople and have obliged all that will be Ministers of their Church to swear all that will be members of their Church to profess to live and dye in the belief of those additional no less then of the other Articles as the only true Catholick Faith by which men may be saved it is enough for my present purpose and it may be enough for others future certainty and constancy in their Religion that all the Christians that were saved for one thousand and five hundred years after Christ were saved without the necessary belief of those additional articles And it is clear that the Church of Rome her self denyed not anciently her communion to other Churches if so be they professed and maintained only that faith which was declared in the known and received Creeds of the universal Church for so Optatus Milevitanus testifieth that all the Churches of the world did hold communion among themselves and with the Church of Rome by vertue of their communicatory letters His words are these lib. 2. contra Parm. c. 7. Cum quo nobis totus orbis commercio Formatarum in una communionis societate concordat with whom having named Siricius then Bishop of Rome we and all the Christian world besides do by vertue of our communicatory letters accord in one fellowship or communion But in those communicatory letters was contained nothing save only the confession of the Catholick Faith as it had been declared in the known and received Creeds of the universal Church saith Bishop Davenant in that small but excellent piece of his old age called Sententia de pace inter Evangelicos procuranda And we may gather as much not only from the Epistles of several Bishops in several Synods but also from the unhappy fate of those two Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia which both consisted of Orthodox Bishops and yet for want of communicatory letters were at last brought to subscribe the Arrian heresie For all the Bishops of the East gathered at Seleucia did presently agree to the true faith and sent the Emperour notice of their agreement And among the numerous company of the Western Bishops at Ariminum above four hundered held the Truth scarce 80. opposed it yet the Arrians abusing each Synod with perswasions that the other had yielded saith incomparable Hooker surprized both which we may say they could never have done had each Synod acquainted the other with their assents to the Nicene Faith by communicatory letters This Faith then was and still is ground enough to all Christian Churches for their communion one with another in doctrine And Prayers and Sacraments according to this faith are also ground enough for their communion in worship or devotion so that if all Christian Churches Believed and prayed and administred exactly according to the rule of this Faith it would not be possible for any man to be a Schismatick in denying his communion without first being a Heretick in denying his Religion For if I am required to call only upon him in whom I have believed and to do this only in remembrance of him on whom I am bound to call how can I deny my communion either in Prayers or in Sacraments to any Christian Church and not deny the faith that hath been taught me by the Catholick Church This seems to have been the ground of Christian communion in Saint Basils dayes who in his seventy eighth Epistle which is a confesâ—ion of his faith saith thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We must be baptized as we have received from the Lord We must believe as we are baptized and we must give glory as we have believed Glorifying the Father Son and Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. But we must abstain from their communion who are not of this Faith as being open Blasphemers In that he saith we must abstain from the communion of those that are blasphemers it is evident he will not have us abstain from the communion of those who are true believers and right worshippers For where the Baptism and consequently the other Sacrament is according to Christs institution and the faith is according to the Baptism and the glory is according to the Faith there not to joyn in Communion at least in vote and desire is so a peice of desperate schism as it is also a point of damnable heresie for it comes neer their Sect of whom the Apostle hath said Denying the Lord that bought them by reason of whom the way of Truth is evil spoken 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. And upon this account the Gloria Patri was so much looked after by the primitive Christians in their publick worship as being a right Profession of Faith in the Trinity
Religion if all Churches would agree in the sense as they do agree in the Letter of Gods holy Word To let pass the Old Testament wherein all Protestant Churches are as willing to be tryed by the King of Spains as by Buxtorses Hebrew Bibles I know Bezaes Greek Testament is censured by some as a most bold piece of Scripture but upon comparing his Text with that of Pope Sixtus Quintus I find very little ground for that censure and less Truth in it Because both Texts generally agree in the very same words and that even in those very places wherein both disagree from the Vulgar Latine And I believe the same may be said concerning the Greek Text that is received in all other Churches That they all agree in the same Original Texts evinceth they have been faithful in their Trust of keeping the Holy Scriptures That many of them disagree in their glosses upon and translations of that Text only sheweth that each particular Church is willing to discharge its own particular Trust in expounding the Holy Scriptures That they all labour not to continue and increase their disagreement but to end or to diminish it for so the Churches do though the men do not is also a good sign that no one of them is willing to be faulty in their Trust of observing and obeying the holy Scriptures And therefore though it must be confessed that the Church like Queen Vasthi hath not performed the commandment of her King so readily and so entirely as she ought yet may not any rigid Memucan suppose that there shall ever go forth a royal commandment that she come no more before the King Ahasuerus for though she may unhappily have been peccant in her obedience she hath not been peccant in her faith though she may have failed in her behaviour she hath not failed in her Trust though she hath been undutiful yet she hath not been false she hath not been unfaithful to her King that he should seek a divorce and give her royall estate unto another that is better then she Let no man think that our blessed Saviour the Prince of peace the King of Saints will so easily part with his Spouse concerning whom he hath said I will betroth thee unto me for ever yea I will betroth thee unto me in righteousness and in judgement and in loving kindness and in mercies I will betroth thee unto me in faithfulness and thou shalt know the Lord Hos 2. 19 20. And since Christ will not so easily be parted from his Church how is it that we do so easily part and depart from her If we did rightly distinguish betwixt the Church and the Men we would soon all bless God for the Truth and Faith of his Church though we should blame one another for our own falseness and unfaithfulness we would find that the Church hath been true to her trust in keeping in expounding in obeying Gods word and that only the Men have been faulty Thus Saint Paul blamed the Men not the Church at Corinth for their factions and schisms It hath been declared to me of you my brethren that there are contentions among you 1 Cor. 1. 11. He said they were contentious he said not the Church was so For as they were a Church so they were sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be Saints and calling upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord ver 2. The men were sinners the Church were Saints the men were contentious the Church was Religious Truth and peace were in the Church whilst errours and schisms were in the men The treasure was heavenly though the vessels which held it were earthly We have this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may be of God not of us 2 Cor. 4. 7. Will you reject the Treasure because of the Vessel you were as good to say you would have the excellency of the power in converting and saving souls to be of men not of God The Vessel is certainly brittle and may possibly be foul but the treasure is neither brittle nor foul that 's a lasting treasure for Truth is so that 's a pure Treasure for holiness is so As a Treasure it will enrich your soul as a pure Treasure it will purge your soul as a pure and lasting Treasure it will purge and enrich your soul not for a moment but for ever T is confessed that this Treasure was at first in much better Vessels then now it is when neither perversness sought to sophisticate the truth nor prophaneness to corrupt the holiness of the Christian Religion but the Treasure it self is still the same it first was For Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. The wickedness of man hath not destroyed cannot destroy the goodness of God He hath still his communion of Saints amongst these great divisions of sinners he hath still one Catholick and Apostolical Church amongst our many divided and distracted Churches And blessed be his name he first provided against our divisions and distractions before he suffered us to make them For it was from his singular providence that the Romans Emperours should keep entire their dominion over all the Christian world till they had called those general Councils wherein was the confutation of the grand heresies and the establishment of the true Christian Faith in the first ages of the Church whilst the greatest part of the Ministry in all Churches rightly understood and zealously maintained the Faith of the Catholick Church For else it is much to be feared that these after-ages of Christians which have been so much wedded to State Policy and so resolved on self-interest would have been much to seek for the truly antient Catholick and Apostolick Faith now briefly summed up in those Creeds which as they are undeniable proofs of the Apostles assertion that the Church is the ground and pillar of truth so they are also the infallible guides of particular Churches to retain and follow that Truth to the worlds end Wherefore God having left us his own undoubted word and such incomparable summs of the saving Truths therein contained as is the Apostles Creed and those other antient Creeds of the Church there is now no particular Church in the world which hath these helps and will carefully and conscionably make use of them but may be sure of believing the Catholick Faith and consequently of professing the true Christian Religion whereby to know Christ and of persisting in the true Christian Communion whereby to enjoy him though perchance the factions of men may be so great and the Judgement of God because of those factions may be so just as never again to let the Church enjoy the happiness of a true general Council And without doubt every particular Church which professeth the Christian Faith according to the Scriptures and those Creeds and hath a practice agreeable to her profession may justly be called the ground and pillar of truth and may
Christians in their protestations There is a great distance betwixt superstition and Atheism False-Liturgy is Superstitious but no Liturgy is Atheistical For it must bring Religion to uncertainties may bring it to impieties Uncertainties are as nothing Impieties are worse then nothing Uncertainties cannot honour God as God Impieties must dishonour him may defie him tell me what can Atheism do more No Liturgy in effect bids Christians do like the Mariners in Jonah Cry every man unto his God nay it leaves every man to make his God for it leaves every man to make his Religion and he that hath a Religion of his own making must also have a God of his own making For the true God cannot be worshipped as men please to phansie him but as he hath revealed himself And therefore it is the high way to Atheism for men to be left to their own phansies in the exercise of Religion which must needs be where the exercise of Religion is not under a set form that so it may be compared with the word of God and accordingly not embraced till it be found agreeable with his word Will you think to convert a Papist by inviting him to no Liturgy you may as well think to convert him by inviting him to no Religion for with him t is No Liturgy no Religion Will you think to confirm a Protestant by inviting him to no Liturgy you may as well think to confirm him by inviting him to no Communion for with him it must be No Liturgy no Communion since he did not depart from a corrupt Liturgy to have none but to have a better and justifies his departure from the Church of Rome that leaving her he might come to the Catholick Church so his business was not only to protest against a false but also to protest for a true publick worship unless you will say he was only careful not to be a Schismatick in having good grounds of his separation but not careful not to be a Heretick in not having as good grounds of his Communion Some things were in the Church of Rome as a local or national Church some things were in it as a member of the Catholick Church There is no wilfull receding from these without being Anti-Catholick and that is all one with being Anti Christian Liturgy was one of these so truly and undoubtedly Christian that Hâ—ppolytus an antient Bishop and Martyr saith of Antichrist In those days shall be no Liturgy In diebus illis Liturgia extinguetur Orat de consummatione mundi ac de Antichristo in Bibliotheca Patrum Tom. 2. And sure we are that there was never yet any Christian Church in the world either national or provincial which had not its Liturgy which Cassanders Liturgicks doth sufficiently manifest without any other tedious way of proof the whole business whereof is to shew the several forms and rites of administring in several Churches So that to deny Liturgy to be Christian is in effect to deny the Catholick Church to be Christian and to blot a whole article of faith out of the Apostles Creed as also to affirm that there is will-worship in having Liturgy is in effect to affirm that the whole Catholick Church hath for 1500. years together been guilty of wil-worship and consequently hath not had the true Religion such a negative must needs be dangerous which thrusts the Catholick Church out of the Creed But such an affirmative must needs be damnable which thrusts the Christian Religion out of the Catholick Church For the whole Church having placed the publick practice of Religion in Liturgy if that be indeed wil-worship t is palpable Religion as to its publick practice or exercise hath been hitherto out of the Church unless we will allow wil-worship to be Religion However sure we are that God hath not given any Church power to abolish Liturgy because the power God hath given his Church is for edification and not for destruction 2 Cor. 10. 8. But the abolishing of Liturgy is nothing at all for edification but wholly for destruction T is nothing at all for edification neither in regard of the weak for it helps not their infirmities but takes away those helps God in mercy hath afforded them neither in regard of the strong for it must put them upon uncertainties may put them upon impieties And t is altogether for destruction because it destroyes Religion because it destroyes Communion It destroyes Religion in the learned making a way for them to run into any heresies in the unlearned not making a way for them to come out of Ignorance It destroyes Communion in the most setled times of the Church by disturbing it but in unsetled times by distracting it teaching men when they are at best not to be of one Communion but when they are at worst to be of many divisions of as many divisions as of interests of as many interests as of minds and of as many minds as men This is proof enough that God hath not given any Church power to abolish Liturgy It remains in the next place to be proved that no Church ought to assume that power For it is not for any Christian Church to assume such a power as directly tends to the destruction either of Christian Religion or of Christian Communion and abolishing of Liturgy directly tends to both these as hath been said Again It is not for any Christian Church to assume such a power as to abolish any thing which directly tends to the fulfilling of any of Gods Commandments for our Saviour Christ hath said If ye love me keep my Commandments John 14. 15. But a true laudable form of prayer directly tends to the fulfilling of two of Gods Commandments to wit the third and the fourth It directly tends to the fulfilling of the third Commandment in that it keeps some from taking Gods name in vain and teaches others truly to glorifie his name And it directly tends to the fulfilling of the fourth Commandment in that it provides for the duty of the Sabbath to wit the service of the Sanctuary the publick worship of God which is the end of the fourth Commandment and therefore the fittest rule by which to expound and observe the letter of it For the letter of the Law being subservient to the end of the Law we cannot rightly observe the day according to the letter unless we rightly observe the duty according to the end of this Commandment For by the reason of our blessed Saviours own Logick Mat. 23. If the Altar sanctifie the gift then much more the service sanctifies the Altar If the Temple sanctifie the Gold then much more the Glory of God sanctifies the Temple If the Day was appointed for the sanctification of man much more was the Duty appointed for the sanctification of the Day The Jews were commanded to keep the Sabbath that they might remember God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Justine Martyr to Trypho so that the end wherefore the Sabbath was
belonging to the holy Communion be carefully maintained cap. 12. art 12. and upon this ground doth our Church think it fit to maintain kneeling rather then standing at the holy Communion the better to maintain and to improve that due reverence In a word we make that profession concerning this blessed Sacrament which the Primitive Christians made as it is recorded by Iustine Martyr towards the end of his second Apologie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. For we receive not these elements as common bread or as common wine But as by the Word of God Iesus Christ our Saviour being incarnate had both flesh and blood for our salvation So that food over which the Word that came from God hath prayed and given thanks whence our flesh and blood are nourished after it is changed we are taught in the flesh and blood of that Incarnate Iesus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Incarnati illius Iesu carnem sanguinem esse edocti sumus These words have been much urged both for Transubstantiation and for Consubstantiation but since they have been urged to prove both we may safely conclude they can prove neither Two proofs are taken from them The first is That he saith we receive it not as common bread but that proves it is bread though not common bread The second that he saith The bread is the flesh of the incarnate Jesus that is such flesh as Christ took in his incarnation But that proves it is not flesh under the appearance of bread or in conjunction with bread besides he saith Our flesh and blood are nourished by it but sure our flesh is nourished by bread not by the body of Christ that is only the nourishment of our souls And yet still though we embrace neither of these opinions we do most willingly profess with that holy Martyr That we receive these elements not as common bread nor as common wine but as the very flesh and blood of our incarnate Iesus And therefore we desire to use such reverence in receiving this holy Eucharist as may be suitable with this profession For what Saint Paul said would come to pass among the Corinthians upon a right use of Preaching will we hope much more come to pass amongst us upon a right use of Administring If there comes in one that believeth not or one unlearned he is convinced of all he is judged of all And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling down on his face he will worship God and report That God is in you of a Truth 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. He is not like to fall on his face whiles he seeth us either sit or stand Our outward reverence if used may convince and condemn him if not used will convince and condemn our selves For if he seeth us not true worshippers he will not think us true Believers We will therefore kneel that we may worship and we will therefore worship that we may make an Alient a true Believer and much more shew our selves to be true Believers CAP. III. That the Communion of the Church of England is conscionably embraced and retained by All the people of this Nation and not rejected much less renounced by any of them but against the Rules of Conscience SECT I. Every particular man ought to labour to be of such a Communion as he is sure is truly Christian both in Doctrine and in Devotion The Rule whereby to choose such a Christian Communion the Proofs whereby to maintain it THAT man cannot be truly said to believe the Communion of Saints who doth not labour to make himself one of that Communion This he cannot attempt without joyning himself to those who profess to know and to worship God in Christ and this he cannot attain without joyning himself to those who do truly so know and rightly so worship God So that although the Communion of Saints may be sought among all sorts of Christians yet is it not to be found but only among good Christians such as are publickly known to be true believers and right worshippers For Christian Communion is founded both in Doctrine and in Devotion In Doctrine to make men of one mind in Devotion to make men of one mouth And since Doctrine and Devotion are the two integral Parts of Religion the one â—anctifying the understanding the other sanctifying the will that so Religion may fully do its work in knitting or binding the whole soul unto God it is manifest that Christian Communion is founded in Christian Religion and the truest Christian Communion in the truest Christian Religion Accordingly every particular man is bound to joyn himself to that Church which doth profess the truest Christian Religion both in Doctrine and in Devotion that so he may embrace the truest Christian Communion And because all Churches do alike magnifie themselves and vilifie others it is necessary that in the choice of our Christian Communion we observe the Apostles general Axiom Not he that commendeth himself is approved but whom the Lord commendeth 2 Cor. 10. 18. In the business of Religion and of eternal Salvation we may not rely upon our own judgements or the judgements of any other men but only upon the judgement and approbation of God who is the Author of Religion and the Giver of Salvation Therefore it is not for any man to be of this or that Church because it commendeth it self but because God commendeth it And where should we seek where can we find Gods commendation but in his word So it is plain I must choose my Church from Gods word or I can never be sure that God doth commend my choice and this consideration alone must needs make a conscientious man afraid of choosing that Church for the guide of his Communion which refuseth to take Gods word for the guide of her Religion For the Churches power concerning Religion in the Apostles times was but ministerial and how should it come in our times to be magisterial For so it is said Who is Paul and who is Apollo but Ministers by whom ye believed even as the Lord gave to every man 1 Cor. 3. 5. They are Ministers of your faith not Lords and Masters of it Nay in that they are Ministers it is evident they cannot be Masters of your Faith for there is a direct opposition between a Minister and a Master you are bound to have a special regard to their Ministry that you may believe but not to depend or rely upon their authority in your belief For thus hath Christ our Lord appointed That your Faith should come by the Churches Ministry but from his own Authority 〈…〉 And therefore you must go to his Church for your Communion that you may go to himself for your Religion Christs Church hath not a co-ordinate authority that she may command with Christ in matters of Religion for so she might also command against him but only a subordinace Authority to command in and for him in his name and for his
glory Thus Aristotle lib. 6. Eth. cap. ult ingeniously answereth their objection who would make Prudence to be above Sapience because Prudence commandeth Sapience and he answereth it by this distinction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Illius causa praecipit non autem illi Prudence commands for Sapience but not over her we are willing to look upon Christs Church as upon the best Prudence in the world but withall we must look upon Christ himself as the only Sapience the only true and eternal wisdom and accordingly say That the Church commandeth for Christ but not over him He that commandeth over another is certainly his superiour but he that commandeth for another is not so but rather his inferiour As Physick commandeth or prescribeth for health and therefore in that regard is not superiour but inferiour to health being made subservient to its recovery or continuance And if we will not allow this distinction we must according to Aristotle affirm the state or Common-wealth to be above God himself for she prescribeth his worship and if we will allow it we may not deny the Church to be under him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Aristotle wherefore if it be absurd in the judgement of a heathen to allow the civil state a power eminent above or equal with the false Gods because she commandeth their worship Then much more ought it to be absurd in the judgement of a Christian to allow the Ecclesiastical State a power eminent above or equal with the true God meerly upon the ground and reason of the same command Yet on the other side as Prudence ought to prescribe for Sapience so the Church ought to prescribe for Christ And as he that neglecteth the particular prescriptions of Prudence is the further from attaining the general dictates of Sapience So he that neglecteth the particular directions of Christs Church is the farther from apprehending the General instructions of Christs Word I must then take both Christs Word and Christs Church for my guides in the choice of my Christian Communion His Word for my guide that I be not guilty of superstition His Church for my guide that I be not guilty of Faction And having taken these two guides either I shall meet with no objections from mine own conscience and it is no matter what I meet with from other mens tongues against my Religion or I shall meet with very good solutions to answer them As for example Let this be the Catechism concerning my Religion Quest 1. Vpon what authority do you profess your Religion Answ Upon the highest authority in heaven and in earth the authority of God and of his Church The authority of God for 't is consonant to his word as my Rule The authority of Gods Church for 't is consonant to her Practice as my Example Quest 2. Do you think that you are bound to ground your Religion upon this twofold authority Answ I do especially as to the publick exercise or profession of it For without the first I shall have superstition instead of Religion without the second I shall have faction instead of Communion Quest 3. How can you prove that your particular Church hath authority from God to order you in the outward exercise of Religion Answ By the same proofs of the Text which prove any Church whatsoever to have that authority For Christs commission to Saint Peter Feed my sheep John 20. 16. is by him derived unto other Pastors Feed the Flock of God which is among you 1 Pet. 5. 2. He saith not Feed that part of my flock which is among you to help or to assist me but Feed the Flock of God to honour and obey him And he saith the flock of God which is among you to shew that the flocks needed no more look abroad for their Pastors then the Pastors needed look abroad for their flocks since they were actually one among the other And yet if the words had been less punctual they had not been less prevalent For feed the flock of God must alike concern all Churches since no prophesie or command of the Scripture is of any private interpretation 2 Pet. 1. 20. and therefore this command must alike concern all Churches Quest 4. What need you look after the Authority of God in the choice or practice of your Religion is not his Church allotted you for your only guide Answ No it is not for my Religion though it be for my Communion For if I serve God with a blind obedience I cannot serve him with my conscience and that is no other then a blind obedience to serve him upon anothers not upon his own command They that would perswade me to this should make the ninth Article of the Apostles Creed the First and teach me to say I believe the holy Catholick Church before I say I believe in God the Father Son and Holy Ghost For all the world cannot deny but my belief in God is the only ground of all my Faith even as my love of God is the only ground of all my obedience And since all Religion consists in faith and obedience well I may look upon my Church as the conveyance but I must look upon God only as the Donor and Giver or the Author of my Religion SECT II. That the Communion of the Church of England is truly Christian in Doctrine free from Heresie and from the necessary cause thereof a false ground or foundation of Faith that is Believing upon the Authority of man instead of God I had little Reason and should have less Religion to be true to my Church if my Church were not true to my Saviour the eternal Truth Therefore I must needs acquit my Church from Heresie that I may keep my self from Apostasie For if she hath fallen away from Christ I might lawfully fall away from her at least internally by with-drawing my affection which ought to be fixed upon Gods Truth if not externally by with-drawing my person which ought not to disturb the Churches Peace Let me see then how my Church hath kept Gods Truth that I may learn how to keep my Church And herein I cannot but perswade my self that what our blessed Saviour once spake to those Jews which believed on him he still speaketh to us Christians who profess the same belief If ye continue in my word then are ye my Disciples indeed And ye shall know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free John 8. 31 32. And by the rule of contraries If we continue not in his word then are we not his Disciples in deed but only in shew and we shall not know the Truth and the Truth shall not make us free Therefore no Church can boast of being his Disciple which doth not continue in his Word that she may continue in his Truth And in this respect I cannot but continue in my Church that I may continue both in his Word and in his Truth because I see she hath continued in both so that the Truth
Tertullian in any true doctrine which he maintained after he attributed more to Montanus then to the Holy Ghost A faith which is unsound in its Doctrine but sound in its foundation is so explicitely false in its profession as that t is implicitely true in its affection and the truth which is in its affection may recover must restrain the untruth which is in its profession So that such a man may say with Saint Augustine Errare possum Haereticus esse nolo I may be erroneous I will not be an Heretick but a faith which is unsound in its foundation though it be sound in Doctrine is so explicitely true in its profession as that t is implicitely false in its affection the falseness which is in its affection may destroy must diminish the truth which is in its profession so that we may justly say of such a man he may not be erroneous and yet he must be an Heretick because he believes truth not upon the authority of the first truth but upon that authority which may teach him a lye instead of truth that is upon that authority which is not in fallible and therefore must beget in him a fallible may beget in him a false faith SECT III. That the communion of the Church of England is truly Christian in devotion free from impiety either by corrupt Invocation or Adoration THE choice as well as the Duty of Religion being enjoined in the three first commandments concerning its internal acts in the first concerning its external reverence in the second concerning its external profession in the third and the choice as well as the Duty of communion being enjoyned in the fourth Commandment t is evident that every man is bound first to make choice of his Religion then of his Communion first to make sure that his worship of God be true and right before he communicate in the publick exercise of that worship This is the Method Saint Paul commended in the Macedonians and therefore commandeth in us saying They first gave their own selves to the Lord and unto us by the will of God 2 Cor. 8. 5. They gave themselves first to the Lord in the choice of their Religion then to us his Church in the choice of their Communion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Saint Chrysostome fulfilling the Laws of God and also by charity being linked and joyned to us So that in his gloss the faith is before the charity the Law of Religion before the bond of Communion And so he explaineth these words by the will of God to shew they gave themselves unto him not for his own sake but for Gods sake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They gave themselves to us not through any humane affection but for the Divine command therein following Gods will not their own If this were the Method they observed in giving of their substance then much more in giving of their souls they gave themselves first to God then to his Church so must we And consequently we must be sure the Communion of our Church is truly Christian in devotion as well as in Doctrine that we may give our selves to our Church and conscionably joyn in her Communion And when we are sure of this we must give our selves to our Church and to her Communion by the will of God For it is the will of God that we should keep his Commandments in that order which he hath given them and consequently nothing but the apparent breach of the three first Commandments concerning Religion can enervate the obligation of the fourth concerning Communion or of the fifth concerning Obedience And I am clearly bound to my Church both by the fourth Commandment to embrace her Communion and by the fifth Commandment to obey her authority unless I can prove that she hath disobeyed God in setting up a false Religion against the three first Commandments For truly there can scarce be a false or superstitious publick worship without the united breach of all the three first Commandments for what prayer is against the first Commandment in the Object invocated is against the second Commandment in the gesture accompanying against the third in the words expressing that invocation For as with the heart man believeth according to the first so with the body man worshippeth according to the second and with the tongue man confesseth according to the third Commandment Wherefore if the faith be false the adoration and the confession cannot be true As for example in that prayer to the blessed Virgin Tuspes certa miserorum Verè mater orphanorum Tu levamen oppressorum medicamen infirmorum Omnibus es Omnia Te rogamus voto pari laude digna singulari ut errantes in hoc mari nos in portu salutari Tâ—asistat gratia Amen Sequentia in conceptione B. Mariae There is a false faith in believing that of the blessed Virgin which is true only of God particularly that she is all in all which the Apostle peculiarly saith of God 1 Cor. 15. 28. and reason it self bids us say of him only for what is it to be all in all but to be wisdom righteousness sanctification redemption and salvation which are the immediate effects or effluencies and emanations of omnisciency omnipotency and al-sufficiency And as there is in this superstitious prayer a false faith against the first so there is also a false adoration against the second a false profession against the third Commandment and we can do no less in right to Religion then charge such prayers as these both with idolatry and with blasphemy and till those that use them can justifie their Religion and t is palpable from their very composures such prayers have been of no long use in the Church they cannot in justice claim our Communion Therefore it is a singular blessing which we enjoy that we have no other object of our publick prayers but God alone in whom we may must believe as our Almighty Creator and Al-merciful Saviour for there is no other way to keep us from idolatry and from blasphemy in praying since the Apostles question is so propounded as to be declared unanswerable How shall they call on him in whom they have not believed Rom. 10. 14. Where it is evident that faith is made the only ground of invocation and consequently since we can believe only in God we ought to pray only to God For when the Apostle speaks only of God saying The same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him for whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved How then shall they call upon him in whom they have not believed t is rather for Sophisters then for Divines to bring in the Saints as his fellow-sharers either in the faith or in the invocation unless we could also bring them in to be his fellow-sharers in the Lordship for because men have faith in God as Lord over all and as rich unto all that call upon him that is because
Christ and his Church OR Christianity Explained Vnder seven Evangelical and Ecclesiastical Heads VIZ. CHRIST I. Welcomed in his Nativity II. Admired in his Passion III. Adored in his Resurrection IV. Glorified in his Ascension V. Communicated in the coming of the Holy Ghost VI. Received in the state of true Christianity VII Reteined in the true Christian Communion WITH A Justification of the Church of England according to the true Principles of Christian Religion and of Christian Communion Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ Rom. 13. 14. For to me to live is Christ and to die is gain Phil. 1. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Cyril in Ep. ad Coelest Papam in act Concil Ephes par 1. If Christ be evil spoken of how shall we that are his Ministers hold our Peace And if we hold our Peace now what shall we say in the day of Judgement By Ed. Hyde Dr. of Divinity sometimes fellow of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge and late Rector Resident at Brightwell in Berks. Printed by R. W. for Rich. Davis in Oxford 1658. To the Christian Reader WHen conscientious Ministers cannot officiate in the Church and conscientious Christians cannot go to Church and customary Christians go thither either to little purpose because to no true worship or to great shame because to no true Ministers t is fit the Church should come to private houses that 's reason enough for this Treatise of Christianity to see the Press But t is in vain for the Church to come to any man till he come to himself and desire to come to his Saviour that 's caution enough for them who shall see this Treatise of Christianity For unless they have Christ in their hearts they cannot have him in their eyes They will scarce find him in the writings of his own infallible Apostles and much less of his unworthy Ministers Do not then complain of these Vnchristian times though there was never greater reason for that complaint but take heed your own heart be not Vnchristian Then will God in worse times then these if worse can be never let you be destitute of those means which will be able to root and build you up in your Saviour If as you have received Christ Iesus the Lord so you do also walk in him Col. 2. 6 7. For this is the only way to have true faith in Christ even to have stedfastness in that faith since that Faith cannot be true which cares not to be stedfast Without doubt there is nothing more sure in it self then the Truth of Christian Religion and therefore there should be nothing more sure to us Domine si error est a Te decepti sumus Scot. Prol. in sent If our Christian Religion be a device or a deceit as too many men now make it or use it t is Thou O Lord hast deceived us said that acute Divine most boldly and yet more truly And we must be as ready to say Because Thou Lord canst not deceive us we are sure in what we have from Thee we are not we cannot be deceived As the certainty of the object is so the certainty of the subject should be the greatest in matters of Religion Since it is undenyable on all hands That man is much more bound by the obligations both of Nature and of Grace to look to the certainty and to compass the assurance of his internal then of his external tenure of his eternal then of his temporal of his spiritual then o◠his corporal good estate and condition For if Christ be indeed our author for what we do and suffer then will he also be our Advocate in all our doings and all our sufferings And so will our cause be certainly justifiable both in this world and in the next as having a twofold goodness one from it self the other from its Advocate The first goodness of our cause will justifie us before men but the latter will also justifie us before God The first will keep men that though they may oppress us yet they shall not be able to condemn us The latter will keep us from the sentence of Gods eternal condemnation So happy is it with that man who knows he serves Christ and will not for any fear or love whatsoever start aside from his service Yet now a daies we take a quite contrary course which cannot be observed without bitterness of soul and ought to be reproved with bitterness of words for when there is dead flesh on the heart the stile ought to be very sharp at least to pierce it if not to cut it off most men making sure of their salvation before they have made sure of their Religion and not at all desiring to make sure of their Repentance that they may have either Religion or Salvation They will needs be walking upon the Battlements of Heaven before they have found out the true Iacobs ladder to climb up thither I speak to and of those men especially who are so ready not only to forsake but also to contemn their poor Mother This distressed Church of England once flourishing to the envy of her friends now seemingly withered for extirpated she cannot be to the joy and scorn of her enemies And I ask them seriously Were they sure of their Religion heretofore or no For not the perswasion and knowledge but the profession and practise of Religion is Religion according to that of Saint Iames Be ye doers of the Word and not hearers only deceiving your own souls Iam. 1. 22. If they were not sure of their Religion why did they then serve God without their consciences as Hypocrites If they were why are they since fallen from that service against their consciences as Apostates Here seems yet to be a very bad certainty of their Religion and how can there be a better certainty of their salvation unless that we may gratifie their singularity more then our own Veracity we will say There may be a company of good Christians out of the Communion of Saints or a Communion of Saints out of Christs Catholick Church Whereas in truth a man that goes alone in a perswasion by himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like Ajax in the Tragedian is in the Poets sense One out of his wits in the Casuists sense One out of his Conscience and must be in the good Christians sense One out of his Religion Pude◠haec opprobria nobis dici potuisse non potuisse refelli The intent of this Treatise of Christianity which labours for such a Zeal as may enflame devotion and for such a simplicity as may satisfie it is To bring these men back again to their Saviour Christ and to the ordinary way of their salvation His Church To Christ their Saviour whiles it sets out the Christians knowledge of and joy in Christ To Christs Church the ordinary way of their salvation whiles it keeps in memory the antient festivals of the Church not only professing that knowledge but also embracing and expressing
have known Christ and Christianity That Christ teacheth us by his voice in holy Scripture more certainly then by his voice in holy Church and that the Scripture is to teach the Church as the Church is to teach the people Sect. 4. That the state of true Christianity is to be learned only in the Church of Christ For there only doth Christ teach by his word which the Church is bound to translate that the people may understand it And by his Spirit accompanying his word which teacheth both infallibly and irresistibly by taking away our resistance That the state of true Christianity is not confined to any one particular Church for that Christ teacheth more or less in all Christian Churches and yet this is no ground for Sectaries to run from the Church Sect. 5. That the certainty in true Christianity or the state thereof is from the Word and Spirit of Christ the uncertainty from our selves Of doubtings in good Christians concerning their state That some are by way of admiration others by way of Infirmity but none by way of Infidelity CAP. 2. Of the knowledge of the state of true Christianity Hath two Sections Sect. 1. THE knowledge of our being in the state of true Christianity is from our keeping the words of Christ That Antinomians cannot be much less know they be in the state of true Christianity Sect. 2. Three Practical principles necessary to be maintained by all those who desire to be good Christians and to know themselves to be in the state of true Christianity 1. That Christ hath words to be kept as well as to be believed 2. That true love of Christ will make us labour to keep his words 3. That true faith in Christ was never yet without this Love CAP. 3. Of the comforts that arise from the knowledge of our being in the state of true Christianity Hath three Sections Sect. 1. THE first comfort arising from the knowledge of our being in the state of true Christianity is That we are thereby assured of the Love of God Sect. 2. The second comfort arising from the knowledge of our being in the state of true Christianity is That we are thereby assured of Communion with God The cause the work and the effects of that Communion The cause of Communion with God is God The work of it contemplation of God and consultation with God The effects of it That it makes a man live for to with and in God Sect. 3. The third comfort arising from the knowledge of our being in the state of true Christianity is That we are thereby assured of the continuance of our Communion with God For his Desertion will be only for Tryal not for Punishment unless we become unfaithful and unfruitful Christ Reteined in the true Christian Communion Hath a Prooem and three Chapters The Prooem Christian Communion is to be considered in its Authority in its Excellency in its Sincerity The first Chapter is of Christian Communion in its Authority The second Chapter is of Christian Communion in its Excellency The third Chapter is of Christian Communion in its Sincerity CAP. 1. Of Christian Communion in its Authority Hath six Sections Sect. 1. CHrist requires our Communion by his own Authority as our Head which hath the most noble and most powerful influence upon the members The nature the reasons the cause the proofs of our Communion with Christ Sect. 2. That our Communion with Christ is as our Participation of Christ External or Internal The one may be the Communion of Hypocrites the other only of good Christians The way to be a good Christian in a bad Church Sect. 3. That our internal Communion with Christ is through his Spirit and our Faith which may not be a phansie or fiction much less a faction but a faith Knowing by Evidence Approving by Adherence Applying by Affection and Working by Practise That such a faith will make our Communion with Christ real and substantial in the thing it self though in the manner it be only spiritual and mystical Sect. 4. Christian Communion beginneth with the Church but endeth with Christ both in the Word and Sacraments and Prayers And that the Church is bound in all these to advance not to hinder our Communion with Christ either by denying the People the use of the Scriptures or by teaching them superstitious prayers as to Saints and Angels wherein Christ neither can nor will communicate with men The ready way to have Communion with Christ is by Peace and Holiness and wherein that Communion chiefly consisteth Sect. 5. That the Catholick Church requires our Communion by the authority of Christ as his Body That the whole Christian Church is this Catholick Church and that it is known to be so by the undoubted Word of Christ And how a particular Church may be sure to keep Communion with the Catholick Church Sect. 6. The Catholick Church properly so called hath in it neither Hereticks Schismaticks nor Hypocrites but commonly so called comprizeth all those Christians who outwardly embrace the truth and worship of Christ That our own particular Church keeping Communion with the Catholick requireth our Communion by the authority of the Catholick Church The Authority and Trust of particular National Churches from Scripture and Councils A sober and pious resolution not to sin against the Authority of the Church by wilful Schism and the reasons of that resolution CAP. 2. Of Christian Communion in its excellency Hath two Sections Sect. 1. THE excellency of Christian Communion because of its large extent as reaching to all Christians though of different perswasions and professions Sect. 2. The excellency of Christian Communion as holding of Christ and from him having Immortality Piety Verity and Charity And that the Church is the proper Place Angels and men the Company and God the Author of this Communion CAP. 3. Of Christian Communion in its Sincerity Hath four Sections Sect. 1. THE sincerity of Christian Communion consists in this That it gives all to Christ Hence those Christians justified who do so in their Festivals The Sabbatarians questioned for not so doing The Apostles new method of teaching Christian Divinity by interlining of prayers and praises that Christ might be the more glorified and the Christian Religion the less adulterated Sect. 2. The sincerity of Christian Communion is the Bullwark of its authority and first to be regarded by every Christian Church as being the glory of her Prosperity and the comfort of her Adversity Such a sincere Communion never to be deserted when once happily attained Sect. 3. The sincerity of Christian Communion comprehendeth both the Purity and the Solemnity of Religion and is the whole Duty of the first Table The Purity or Substance of Religion being enjoyned in the three first Commandments The solemnity or publick exercise of it with the adjuncts thereto belonging being enjoyned in the Fourth The Exercise of Religion from the End the adjuncts from the Letter of the Law The Sabbatarian the greatest opposer
of the fourth Commandment who cryes up the Day but beats down the other adjuncts and also the very Duty of the Sabbath That Duty being to glorifie God in Christ by Publick worship for the Redemption of the world whereas they discountenance Liturgie and Festivals though both instituted in honour of our Redeemer Sect. 4. The sincerity of Christian Communion may be violated either Causally by a false Religion or Formally by an unjust separation Both violations are abominable The care which the primitive Christians used to avoid both by cleaving to the antient Creeds and Gloria Patri and also by their Communicatory Letters The reason of that care was that both Priest and People laboured only to serve Christ not to serve themselves of him The Touchstone to try all Churches is the Advancing Christ both in their Religion and in their Communion The Iustification of the Church of England Consisteth of three Chapters The first Chapter sheweth That the Church of England is Gods Trustee for the Christian Religion as to the people of this Nation The secend Chapter sheweth That the same Church of England hath carefully discharged her Trust concerning Religion as a most Christian or most Catholick Church The third Chapter sheweth That the Communion of the said Church of England is conscionably embraced and reteined by All the people of this Nation and not rejected much less renounced by any of them but against the Rules of Conscience CAP. 1. That the Church of England is Gods Trustee for the Christian Religion as to the People of this Nation Sect. 1. CHrist delivered the Trust of his Word and Sacraments to his Apostles They delivered the same to Bishops and Presbyters their successors But the Apostles had an illimited their successors have a limited Trust The necessity of the succession of these Trustees to the worlds end yet is the succession of Doctrine more necessary then the succession of Persons Sect. 2. The Trust and nature of the Catholick Church best gathered from particular Churches The first part of their Trust is concerning the word of God Sect. 3. The second part of the Trust of particular Churches is concerning the people of God What that Trust is and how it comes to be derived to them is shewed from Saint Pauls speech Acts 20. to the particular Church of Ephesus and from Saint Pauls Epistles to Timothy and Titus and from other several Epistles of his to particular Churches Sect. 4. The third part of the Trust of particular Churches is concerning the worship of God The written Word of God is the Rule whereby they are to manage that Trust the readyest way to beget a Christian Communion among all Churches and a Christian Peace in each particular Church Sect. 5. The Prince as the Supreme Governor of the particular Church in his own dominions is Gods Trustee concerning the outward exercise of Religion not to manage or perform but to propagate and to protect it The antient Divines acknowledged this Trust and the antient Princes discharged it and Princes now are bound so to do because it is their right by the Law of nature and because without the discharge of this Trust there can neither be the face nor the due order of Religion among any People Sect. 6. The limitation both of the Princes and of the Priests Trust in matters of Religion That neither may deviate from the Law of God And that the Authority of the Churches Laws is most enfeebled by them who make least esteem of the Law of God casting the aspersions of obscurity and of uncertainty upon the Holy Scriptures Sect. 7. The Trust of each particular Church is sufficient for the Peoples salvation if she take heed to her self and to the Doctrine God hath given her in his written Word and in the antient Creeds of the Catholick Church Sect. 8. The Trust of particular Churches is immediately from God himself both in regard of the Magistrate and of the Minister That trust much stood upon in the Primitive times and ought to be so still because it is founded in the Holy Scriptures And that this Doctrine concerning the trust of particular Churches doth not Canton or dis-joynt the Catholick Church Sect. 9. What Trust is given to other particular Churches in the Holy Scriptures is also given to our particular Church of England from God the Father Son and Holy Ghost That our Church is accordingly bound to magnifie her Trust and therefore we bound not to vilifie it And that it is both rational and religious to maintain the Trust and Authority of our own particular Church CAP. 2. That the Church of England hath most carefully discharged her Trust concerning Religion as a most Christian or most Catholick Church Sect. 1. GODS intent in Trusting the Church with Religion was her Honour and Happiness which should cause our thankfulness to God and our reverent esteem of his Church Sect. 2. The Churches Trust concerning Religion is to see there be right Preaching Praying and Administring the Holy Sacraments Preaching belongs rather to the knowledge then to the worship of God and ought not to thrust out Praying which is the chiefest act of Gods worship and most regarded by him especially when many Pray in one Communion Sect. 3. Preaching is twofold either by Translating or by Expounding the Holy Scriptures The great excellency and necessity of both And that our Church is entrusted with both and cannot justly be charged as defective in either Sect. 4. Praying a greater part of the Churches Trust then Preaching The Church hath God the Fathers Precedent and Precept for making set forms of Prayer and shall answer for all the blemishes that may be in publick Prayers for want of a set form Sect. 5. The Church hath God the Sons Precedent and Precept for making set forms of Prayer and is accordingly obliged both to make and to use them Sect. 6. The Church hath God the Holy Ghosts Precedent and Precept for making and using set forms of Prayer Sect. 7. The Church hath Gods Promise for his blessing upon set forms of Prayer Sect. 8. The Church is obliged to make set forms of Prayer according to the Pattern of the Lords most holy Prayer that there be no Peccancy neither concerning the Object nor the Matter nor the Manner of publick Prayer and that our Church hath exactly followed that Pattern in hers and that other Churches ought to follow the same in their Liturgies A short Historical Narration concerning our Common-Prayer Book and the Anti-prayer book set up against it Sect. 9. Reformation not to be pretended against Religion The abolishing of Liturgie no part of a true Reformation That God hath not given any Church power to abolish Liturgie And that no Church ought to assume that power because Liturgie directly tends to the keeping of the third and of the fourth Commandments Sect. 10. Certainty is more to be regarded in the publick exercise of Religion then Variety Hence the Creed the Lords Prayer
and the Decalogue righteously taken into our Liturgie but unrighteously omitted by Innovators who vainly obtrude Variety to mens consciences instead of Certainty Sect. 11. The Gift of Prayer examined That it is not a Gift of sanctifying Grace That Prayer as a Duty is above Prayer as a Gift That the Spirit of Prayer is often without the Gift of Prayer and yet the Gift of Prayer is not perfect without the Spirit of it Those Christians who have attained the Gift of Prayer most compleatly that is joyntly with the Spirit of it are not thereby qualified to be the mouths of the Congregations Those Ministers who have not attained that Gift are not for that reason to be despised as not sufficiently qualified for the Ministry And those Ministers who have attained it may not for the exercising thereof be allowed to reject set forms of Prayer in their Congregations because set forms in publick are more for the Ministers and the Peoples good more for Gods glory and more agrecable with Gods command Sect. 12. Set forms and conceived Prayers compared together That set forms do better remedy all inconveniences and more establish the conscience Are not guilty of will-worship nor of quenching the Spirit nor of superstitious formalities and that it is less dangerous if not more Christian to discountenance the Gift then the Spirit of Prayer Sect. 13. That forms of publick Prayer are not to be disliked because they cannot or at least do not particularly provide either Deprecations against private mens occasional miseries or thanksgivings for their occasional mercies yet our Church not defective in occasionals though chiefly furnished with eternals The danger of contemning Religious forms of Prayer and gadding after conceived Prayers Sect. 14. The third and last part of the Churches Trust concerning Religion is touching the holy Sacraments wherein our Church is not faulty either in the number or in the administration of Them as exactly following our Saviours Institution Nor in the manner of Administring as following it with reverence CAP. 3. That the Communion of the Church of England is conscionably embraced and reteined by all the People of this Nation and not rejected much less renounced by any of them but against the rules of conscience Sect. 1. EVery particular man ought to labour to be of such a Communion as he is sure is truly Christian both in Doctrine and in Devotion The Rule whereby to choose such a Communion the Proofs whereby to maintain it Sect. 2. That the Communion of the Church of England is truly Christian in Doctrine free from Hereâ—ie and from the necessary cause thereof a false ground or foundation of faith That is Believeing upon the Authority of men instead of God Sect. 3. That the Communion of the Church of England is truly Christian in Devotion free from impiety either by corrupt Invocation or Adoration Sect. 4. That the Communion of the Church of England obligeth those in conscience who are members of that Church to retein â—â— and not to reject it much less to renounce it by no less then five Commandments of the Decalogue Errata PAge 7. line 4. read Menologie p. 26. l. 35. r. fatlest p. 34. l. 19. r Tria p. 39. l. 4. r. brightness p. 47. l. 3. r. ut p. 56. l. 28. r. They p. 60. l. 20. r. It is p. 61. l. 11. 12. r. likeness p. 66. l. 22. r. protension p. 77. l. 26. r. This p. 78. l. 28. dele not p. 82. l. 17. r. as p. 100. l. 23. r. He p. 101. l. 16. r. greater p. 105. l. 3. r. Turning p. 106. l. r. r. their p. 116. l. 32. dele that p. 120. l. 14. r. without p. 126. l. 36. r. Nor p. 148. l. 14. r. bring p. 150. l. 14. r. of p. 169. l. 1. r. we p. 178. l. 2. r. fully p. 178. l. 15. r. take p. 180 l. 1. r. iniquities p. 182. l. 32. r. affective p. 198. l. 22. r. before p. 208. l. 17. 1. Quid p. 208. l. 18. r. Nam p. 292. in the Contents l. 6. r. Them p. 319. l. 5. r. comely p. 345. l. 3. r. sound p. 415. l. 31. r. Then p. 449. l. 1. r. persection ibid. l. 31. r. such a division p. 549. l. 19. â— beats p. 634. l. 14. r. certainty p. 656. l. 30. r. unpremeditated p. 674. l. 5. r. Obsecration p. 680. l. 4. r. bind ibid. l. 5. r. hands Christ wellcomed in his Nativity CAP. I. The Motives of Christs welcome from God and from his Church both Triumphant and Militant SECT I. Christs image repairs the loss of Gods image in man The Churches desire that Christ should be formed in us and that Christs humiliation is the Christians exaltation IN the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost one God everlasting Blessed be the Holy and undivided Trinity world without end Amen I had once the image of God the Father in my creation and I soon lost it wherefore I now desire to have the image of God the Son in my Redemption which I may never lose O thou eternal Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son vouchsafe to breath in my soul this breath of life that I may live eternally O thou who didst form the eternal Son of God in the womb of a pure Virgin be pleased also to form him in my impure and sinful heart That Christ being formed in me I may not be an Abortive to the life and light of righteousness Thy holy Apostle travelled as in birth till Christ was formed in the Galatians so doth thy holy Church travail as in birth til Christ be formed in me Oh then let the end of her travail be the beginning of my rest that my Saviour being formed in me I may be fitted and prepared for his salvation He once condescended to be made man for me Oh that he will now give me the benefit of that condescention and be made man in me That I may put on the Lord Jesus Christ even as he hath put on me That as he dwelleth in my flesh by a personal union so he may also dwell in my Spirit by a powerful Communion That as by dwelling in my flesh he emptied himself so by dwelling in my Spirit he may fill me For Christs emptiness is the Christians fulness He that filled Heaven and Earth from the beginning of the Creation did in the declining Age of Time Empty himself that he might fill us Them he filled with his Majesty but us with his Mercy And if his emptiness was our fulness what is his fulness but our glory If his fall was our rising what is his resurrection but our salvation If the humiliation of Christ was the riches of the world how much more his exaltation If he enriched us by his Poverty how much more will he enrich us by his Glory The Apostle can mention nothing but fulness when he treats of Christ emptiness Gal. 4. 4 5. SECT II. Christs
in us ariseth only the necessity or want of adoption for there is only so much of it left as to shew how great need we have to be made his children that we may be made more like him then we are by nature But the adoption it self is founded in our new begotten Image or likeness with our heavenly Father which is after the similitude of his only Son by Grace in this world and by glory in the world to come and may accordingly be called either incompleat or compleat adoption Concerning the first Saint John saith that we are made the Sons of God as being already partakers of the Divine nature in the likeness of grace concerning the second he saith It doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him that is we shall hereafter be made the Sons of God after a more perfect manner by being made partakers of the divine nature in the likeness of glory Blessed be that eternal Son in whom we are made Sons and blessed be that day wherein he took on him our nature that he might give us his SECT VI. Christians are more eminently the Children of God in Christ then were the Jews The difference betwixt the Adoption and all other Spiritual blessings of the Jews and of the Christians That though they were adopted to be heirs as we are yet were they tutored as infants till the coming of Christ by whom was wrought a true Reformation THE Spirit of adoption though it were given under the Law yet was it not so fully given as it is now under the Gospel For though it were the same Covenant of Grace to the Jew and to the Christian to be saved by Christ yet was this Covenant much different in the manner of its administration And therefore we must consider the Church before Christ came in the flesh though as an heir that had a right from Gods fidelity though not from his strict Justice to all Spiritual Gifts and Graces whatsoever yet withal as an infant that had not the full possession of that right And this distinction Saint Paul himself teacheth us Gal. 4. 1. Now I say that the heir as long as he is a child or rather an infant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such an one as cannot speak differeth nothing from a servant though he be Lord of all but is under Tutors and Governors until the time appointed of the Father And himself plainly applies this distinction to the Church before Christs time verse 3. saying even so we when we were children or infants were in bondage under the elements of the world that is as long as we continued in the Jewish Religion For the Church before the coming of the Son of God was so an heir as that she was also an infant As she was an heir so she was free but as she was an infant so she was a servant under Tutors and Governors As she was an heir she had spiritual hopes but as she was an infant she had carnal Ordinances Heb. 9. 10. As she was an heir she had the Spirit of adoption but as she was an infant she had the Spirit of fear and bondage which makes the Apostle say Rom. 8. 15. For ye have not received the Spirit of bondage again ye had it once sc whiles ye were under the Law but ye have it not again sc now ye are under the Gospel to fear but ye have received the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father Hence it is that the Jews had then the same spiritual blessings in dark representations and figures which we Christians now have in full revelations and substance I will set down some few examples concerning the chiefest spiritual blessings by which we may easily be able to judge of all the rest and not be mistaken in our judgements 1. What a vast difference is there betwixt those words of Moses The seed of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head Gen. 3. 15. and those words of Saint Paul the God of peace meaning our Saviour Christ who was our peace-maker and gave himself to make it shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly Rom. 16. 20. or those words of Saint John For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the works of the Devil 1 Jâ—â—n 3. 8. And yet both alike speak of the same redemption 2. What a vast difference is there betwixt that of Gen. 25. 23. the elder shall serve the younger and that of Rom. 9 16. Not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy yet both alike concern the same Doctrine of Election 3. What a vast difference is there betwixt Abrahams being called to go out of his Countrey and from his Fathers house Gen. 12. 1. and our being called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. and yet both alike confess the same Vocation 4. What a vast difference betwixt the sacrifices of the Jews and the sacrifice of Christ upon the Cross and yet both alike assure us of the same Justification in so much that Saint Paul explaineth the one by the other Eph. 5. 2. as Christ hath loved us and given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling Savour 5. What a vast difference is there betwixt the Sons of Abraham according to the promise under the Law and under the Gospel for as Isaac was so also we are the children of the Promise Gal. 4. 28. The one having the promise of an earthly the other of an heavenly inheritance and yet both promises alike belong to the same Adoption 6. What a vast difference betwixt the Cirumcision of the flesh and of the heart betwixt the outward purifications of the Jews and the inward purgings of Christians for the blood of Christ purgeth our consciences from dead works to serve the living God Heb. 9. 14. and yet both of them do set forth the same Sanctification 7. Seventhly and lastly what a vast difference betwixt their entring into Canaan and our entering into the heavenly Jerusalem and yet both of them declare one and the same Glorification They were all partakers of the same spiritual blessings that we are they had the same Redemption Election Vocation Justification Adoption Sanctification and Glorification that we have but they had them in a dark representation not in an open revelation so that they could not so fully know them and they had them in types and figures not in reality and substance so that they did not so fully enjoy them For they all had carnal Ordinances imposed on them until the time of reformation Heb. 9. 10. that is till the time of Christs coming to plant the Christian Religion which was a true reformation indeed because it proceeded from a true cause and to a true end from a true cause a more perfect knowledge of Christ who before had not been fully discovered and to a true
Holy Word that she should first faithfully keep it and after that faithfully interpret it wherefore to say the Church hath falsified her trust in keeping Gods Word is in effect to say she is not trust-worthy to interpret it which is bring all Religion to doubts and uncertainties in the knowledge to schisms and divisions in the practice thereof For surely if the Lords own most holy prayer hath been so ill kept by the Church which in all ages hath been looked upon as the sum of the Gospel and as the plat-form or rather the ground-work of all true Religion then we must needs have but very little or no assurance concerning the rest of the Scriptures wherefore it concerns all Christian Divines in the first place to vindicate the Church of Christ concerning her faithful keeping of this Prayer which would have been altogether needless had not some Criticks of later years obtruded their own observations for various Lections and by that means not cleared the Text but puzzled it But let us ask them Are the unknown manuscrips or the known and received Copies of the Church to be taken for the Text If the former we trust private men and private spirits which God never entrusted with his word If the latter we have as unquestionable a Lords Prayer as if we had heard it immediately from his own mouth For we have it thus exactly delivered us by the Greek and the Latine Church in the undoubted Originals of Saint Matthews Gospel For the Greek Church let Saint Chrysost speak who hath so elegantly and so exactly expounded at this Doxology in his nineteenth Homily upon Saint Matthew plainly shewing the necessary connexion thereof to the last Petition of the Lords Prayer that it is evident he accounted it as a part of the Prayer though as no part of the Petitions for saith he Our Saviour having told us of that evil one which we were to fight against for so he expounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deliver us from that evil one that is the devil thought fit to encourage us to the fight by telling us also of the King that would lead us to the battel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and therefore he saith For thine is the Kingdom c. shewing that if the Kingdom be his we ought to fear no other but him for that the power is his to defend us and the glory is also his to reward us Thus in effect Saint Chrysoft upon the place so that t is a wonder to see Beza hath reckoned him among those Fathers who expounded the Lords Prayer of purpose and yet omitted these words in their Expositions for sure he omitted them not who expounded the Original Greek though Saint Cyprian and Saint Augustine and Saint Ambrose omitted them happily because they looked no further then the Latine translation which adds Amen at the end of libera nos a malo and takes no notice at all of the Doxology And yet Saint Ambrose lib. 6. de Sacram. cap. 5. asserting that our Prayers ought to begin and end with the praise of God after the example of the Lords own Prayer habes hoc in oratione Dominica c. doth in effect allow the Doxology to be the end of that Prayer since it is evident that Deliver us from evil is no matter of praise nay indeed he doth rather alledge it in sense though not in words in saying that the priest concludes with such a form of praise as is in truth no other then an exposition of this Doxology only applied to all three Persons of the blessed Trinity Per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum in quo tibi est cum quo tibi est honor laus gloria magnificentia potestas cum Spiritu Sancto à seculis nunc semper in omnia secula seculorum But however if that be a good Argument why we should leave the Doxology or the conclusion out of the Lords Prayer in Saint Matth. because it is not in the Vulgar Latine it must be as good an argument why we should leave the introduction and the last petition out of the same Prayer in Saint Luke for there in the Latine translation is no mention of noster qui es in coelis nor of libera nos à malo whereas the Greek Text gives us that Prayer with its conclusion in Saint Matthew and the same Prayer not mangled but whole and entire though without its conclusion in Saint Luke and there is no greater reason but only some mens bold conjectures to say that the conclusion of that Prayer was added to the Greek Text in Saint Matthew then to say that the introduction and last Petition of it was added to the Greek Text in Saint Luke for both alike are left out of the Latine translation But though they have been both left out of the Bibles by the Latine translation yet we cannot say that either hath been left out of the Bibles by the Latine Church For the Greek copies of Saint Matthews Gospel this day agnized by the Latine Church are ready to depose the contrary all of them having the Doxology annexed to the Petitions as the conclusion to its premisses without any the least interruption and then at last adding ' A 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the end of the whole which is an invincible argument that the Latine Church received those words of the Doxology as an undoubted part of the Greek Text and therefore durst not leave them out of their Bibles though they found no footsteps at all of them in their own Latine translation Wherefore it is evident that this Prayer both in its Petitions and in its conclusion hath alwaies been received as an unquestionable part of Saint Matthews Gospel both by the Greek and the Latine Churches and consequently those men have disparaged the Church of Christ and disadvantaged the Christian Religion who have either commenced or continued either begun or maintained any quarrels against this most holy Prayer either in it self or in its use Nay in truth such men have disparaged and disadvantaged themselves for cavilling with that Prayer which so plainly teacheth them to say Our Father must needs be accounted an ill sign that they have received and a worse means that they may retain the adoption of Sons Surely Saint Cyprian who whipped those Sectaries with scourges that refused to communicate with Christs Church as not caring by their obedience to say Our mother would further have whipped them with scorpions had they refused to communicate with Christ himself as abhorring in their Prayers to say Our Father And doubless it may reasonably be demanded of us with what certainty of faith or satisfaction of conscience we do communicate with them in their Prayers who will not communicate with Christ in his Prayer And how we shall answer it to our Saviour when he shall come to be our Judge that we have indeed renounced his Prayer and have given occasion to sober men to fear that we have also
fear least the earth should open under him and heaven should be shut above him and against him for that he is a sinner against his own soul Numb 16. 38. and doth provoke God to make him as Corah and his company In this one case we have a memorable example of Gods justice and as exemplary a memorial thereof and we have scarce any other such as this but we find very many exemplary memorials of his mercy Scarce any singular blessing bestowed upon the Iews but there was a special feast appointed in the Church to propagate and to perpetuate its remembrance Thus was the feast of tabernacles instituted that your generations may know that I made Israel to dwell in bothes when I brought them out of the Land of Egypt Levit 23. 43. Thus without Gods immediate command was ordained the feast of Purim Esther 9. which yet was faithfully observed and the observation thereof looked on as a religious not as a superstitious practise by God and man Nay yet more we find another feast after this not mentioned in the Canonical Scripture but only in the Apocrypha the feast of the Dedication of the Altar 1 Macchab. 4. 59. and yet this feast was not only carefully observed by the Iews but the observation of it was also approved by our Saviour himself John 10. 22 23. which is warrant more then enough both for the Church to constitute still such festivals to the honour of God and for us to observe the Festivals that are so constituted And it is also check more then enough to their insolency and perversness if they would take notice of it who in matters of the Christian Religion will pretend to be wiser not only then Christs Church but also then Christ himself For if the argument be undenyable concerning marriage from John 2. 1 2. which holy estate Christ adorned and beautified with his presence and first miracle that he wrought in Cana of Galilee Then it is as undenyable concerning Festivals from Iohn 10. 22 23. which holy institution Christ himself adorned and beautified with his presence in that he went to the Temple at the feast of the Dedication as well as at other feasts which were immediately commanded in the text In a word Thus the feast of the Passover was instituted to commemorate to the Jews how God had passed over them when he slew the Egyptians Exod. 12. 12. And the Christian Church hath appointed this Gospel Anniversary feast of Easter to succeed that legal Anniverâ—…y feast of the Passeover not so much to shew her Authority which however cannot be denyed without Heresie nor resisted without Schism as to discharge her trust For the Apostle 1 Cor. 9 10. saying that those words Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the Ox that treadeth out the corn were written no doubt for our sakes hath laid it for an immoveable grouud of our Christian faith that the general equity even of the Levitical Law as far as it was not typical is still in force among Christians concerning the solemnities of Religion and must be so till the worlds end And if we will stick fast to this ground All our late contests about the times places and persons belonging to Gods publick worship will soon be determined if we will not stick to it we shall in effect put aside the Apostles Divinity that we may bring in our own By this ground Aerius his Heresie will soon be ejected out of the Church who taught That Imparity of the Ministry was condemned and Parity commended in the word of God as saith Saint August lib. de haeres haeres 53. Dicebat Presbyterum ab Episcopo nullâ differentiâ debere discerni For it is evident out of the Levitical Law alone That God himself ordained and instituted an Imparity in the Priesthood and as evident That he hath since not reversed but plainly approved if not established an imparity in the Ministers of the Gospel as appears by the power of Jurisdiction given by Saint Paul to Timothy over Presbyters 1 Tim. 5. 19. unless we will say That he might receive accusations against Presbyters pass sentence upon them without having jurisdiction over them Again By this ground tithes and all other provisions made for the Ministry will rather be encreased then diminished for the Gospel being so much above the Law doth rather call for a greater then for a lesser maintenance so that if the Ox that trod out the corn might not be muzzled then much less now Churches will no longer be nick-named much less unfrequented or profaned and the Sabbath will no more afford us matter of Disputation but of Devotion if we will stick to this ground for that God himself hath said Keep my Sabbaths and reverence my sanctuary Levit. 19. 30. and the same God that hath forbad us to profane the time hath also forbad us to profane the place of his worship Levit. 21. 23. that ye profane not my sanctuaries for I the Lord 〈…〉 sanctifie them I say by this ground all our late contests about the times places and persons belonging to Gods publick worship may easily be determined â—nless we will needs say for wilful men will say any thing That Gods commands about Oxen contain in them matter of precept for our Christian conversation and obedience though the Apostle plainly telleth us That God careth not for Oxen But not so his commands about the time and place and persons of his own worship concerning which God himself hath professed that he is solicitous and careful even to a jealousie And by this same ground it is evident That as the Jew under the Law â—as so the Christian under the Gospel is obliged to commemorate Gods extraordinary benefits to his Church with extraordinary thanksgivings And as God prescribed the Jews a set form of Catechism to instruct their children in the reasons of this solemn festival Exod. 12. 24 25 26. which Solomon Jarchi calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon Exod. 13. 8. that is to say The Annuntiation of the Passeover so did the Christian Church think fit to require catechizing specially against Easter and more particularly because of those who addressed themselves to the Holy Communion which never failed heretofore to be administred at that time and is our true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most full and exact Annuntiation of our spiritual deliverance nor is it improbable that Saint Paul alluded to this very Text of Exod. 13. 8. Annuntiabis filio tuo and to this very custom of the Jews grounded thereon of making their Catechetical annuntiations when he used the very same word concerning the blessed Sacrament saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Annuntiatis mortem Domini 1 Cor. 11. 26. thereby himself calling or at least licencing us to call the holy Eucharist the annuntiation of the death of Christ And it is remarkable that the Jews used this manner of Catechizing only at this feast and their Catechism consisted of these three heads 〈◊〉
the Lord blessed the seventh day and hallowed it The Sabbath in respect of its duty is without doubt of Divine right in respect of its day may without derogation to the fourth commandment in the Judgement of many good Divines be said to be of Ecclesiastical right For the duty is matter of Religion which God hath reserved wholly to himself the day is matter of order which God hath in part left unto his Church even in this very case for though he hath determined a set day for his publike worship yet he hath not confined his Church to that day as he hath to the worship it self by his determination Therefore we may not deny Gods Church that liberty which he hath given her though we are willing to say he hath given it with this limitation or restriction that where the Apostolical Church hath positively determined any thing in the practice of Religion as in the weekly festival for the honour of Christ 〈…〉 Church after it may not lawfully alter the determination And where the Catholick Church hath determined to the same purpose as in the yearly Festivals for the honour of Christ particular national Churches may not with sobriety or with safety determine against it For though neither of these in it self is against the substance of Religion yet both are against the order and exercise of it and therefore against God who is the God of order and hath commanded the exercise of Religion We conclude then that though the Sabbath in special is abolished that is to say that determinate set day no less then that Temple and that Priesthood yet not others instead of them which having been since determinately pointed out and appointed by the authority of Christ and his Apostles have as much real holiness in them as the other ever had and that by virtue of the same Commandment which requires as a holy a publike worship now as it did then since the same God who said to the Jews in the old hath said to the Christian in the new Testament be ye holy for I am holy 1 Pet. 1. 16. Wherefore the name Sabbath cannot add to the Religion of the worship but it may add to the superstition of the worshippers And t is safest for us now to look upon it as a name of the old use though it signifie a thing of the new use wherein it is not amiss to take notice of Eustathius his Criticism upon the third of the Iliads concerning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 words that are still of the old usage as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 still signifies a head-peice though now it be not made of a sea doggs skin for which cause it was first called so And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth Arms though now they are not made of brass but of yron So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is still used for to write though now our writing be not by ingraving or making any hollow impressions many other of the like kind may be observed both in the Greek and Latine tongue wherein the same word is still retained though the thing be quite out of use And by this rule we may still retain the words Priest Altar Temple Sacrifice as well as sabbath viz. all of them by way of custom but none of them all by way of contestation And God himself calling the day of Attonement a sabbath Lev. 16. 31. though it came but once a year hath licenced us to give the name Sabbath as well to our Aniversary as to our weekly Festivals But indeed the question is not about Sunday a Sabbath as if Caesar-like it would admit of no Superiour but of Sunday the Sabbath which Pompey-like will admit of no Equal and I answer That to call Sunday the Sabbath by way of eminency though it were lawful yet it is not laudable and is therefore better omitted then practised for besides that every language in the Christian world takes the Sabbath day for Saturday save only our late new English and God himself hath taken the seventh day and the Sabbath for terms convertible and all the wit of man cannot take the first day for the seventh day it is neither safe for us nor for our festival to seek to derive its holiness from the Jewish Sabbath not safe for us because it will make us Judaize at least in other mens judgements if not in our own which is a thing that Saint Paul if he were amongst us would be much afraid of for our sakes Gal. 4. 10 11. and therefore much more should we be afraid of it for our own sakes Not safe for our festival which by that means will be made rely upon a broken reed for the broken reeds are more now in Judaea then in Egypt and so be subject to a downfall For the Sabbath is as alterable to the Christian as to the Jew but the Lords day is eternal And if we have such a Sabbath as is subject to alteration we must have such a Sabbath as is subject to annihilation for the one is naturally not only a fore-runner of but also a preparation to the other Wherefore let my soul look after such a Sabbath as may lead me not to an outward and temporal but to an inward and eternal rest of which the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4. 9. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the keeping of a Sabbath but it is such a Sabbath as hypocrites cannot keep nor Atheists hinder good men from keeping whereas this outward Sabbath may be most observed by hypocrites and altogether opposed by Atheists But this is such a Sabbath as Hypocrites cannot keep for it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only for the people of God And such as Atheists cannot hinder good men from keeping for the text saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 relinquitur They that can take away all other things cannot take away this Sabbath from us they must still leave that behind them though they have plaied at sweep-stakes with all the rest This is a Relique that I must highly prize because they cannot plunder according to that admirable gloss of Epiphanius adver Her Manich. upon these very words of Saint Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lord Iesus Christ himself is our Sabbath and our rest and in this sense we had need both labour and pray that we may be Sabbatarians SECT VII That Sunday hath a better title to holiness and unchangeableness as the Lords day then as the Sabbath And that the Lords day and the Lords Labourers or Ministers are both to continue to the worlds end by vertue of Gods command in general and of Christs determination and institution in particular WILL you plead for a Sabbath in Paradise from Gen. 2. 2 you will not from thence be able to advantage our weekly Festival For besides that the Fathers are of another mind particularly Justine Martyr in his Dialogue with Trypho who quarrels not with him about that Tenent though being a
in substance that we now have though not the same in manner nor in degree They knew him to be the Mediator between God and man as well as we but they know this confusedly and imperfectly we now know it clearly distinctly and perfectly The difference was not in the substance of the knowledge but in the manner and degrees only So that the Jews worshipped God in Christ as we Christians worship him for in all their sacrifices they did look upon the Messiah as the only propitiation for their sins Hence the 22. Psalm was a part of their dayly morning service which may not unfitly be called Christus Patiens for that it doth rather Historically then Prophetically set forth the passion of our blessed Saviour For Christ upon the Cross appropriated this Psalm unto himself by using the first words of it My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And Saint Matthew applieth it unto him in the eighth verse He trusted in God let him deliver him now if he will have him Saint John in the eighteenth verse They parted my raiment among them and for my vesture they did cast lots And Saint Paul in the twenty second verse I will declare thy name unto my brethren in the midst of the Church will I praise thee Heb. 2. 12. Christ assumes this Psalm to himself whilst he is in his passion and the Apostles apply it to him whilst they are describing of it And this very Psalm amongst all the rest was chosen out by the Jews to be a part of their dayly morning service nay indeed it was composed of purpose by the Spirit of God that it might be so As plainly appears from the title or inscription thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad primordium aurorae for the dawning of the morning Sensus est Psalmum hunc sacerdotibus Levitis fuisse traditum ut singulo quoque mane in Ecclesia quamprimùm aurora erumperet caneretur Sic voluit Deus Ecclesiam veterem singulis diebus recolere fiduciam de expectatione Christi saith Junius The meaning of the title is That this Psalm was delivered to the Priests and Levites to be sung in the Congregation every morning at the break of day For so would God inure the Church of the Jews to have a daily recourse to Christ and to revive the hope they had of his comming in the flesh And indeed the Chaldee Paraphrase saith no less on the inscription of this twenty second Psalm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pro robore seu virtute sacrificii jugis matutini For the virtue or strength of the dayly morning sacrifice or oblation for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comprizeth both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both sacrifice and oblation The meaning of the gloss is this that this Psalm concerns him who is the virtue and strength of all their service or Religion And that all their sacrifices and oblations had their virtue only from the Messiah who was exhibited unto them in this Psalm as offered upon the Cross The Jews offered all their sacrifices in hopes of being accepted in this Mediator and what do we Christians more but believe and profess that our persons and our prayers are accepted in him Only here is the difference the Jews worshipped God in the Messiah that was to come the Christians worship him in the Messiah that is come The Religion is but one in substance though two in circumstances And we may say that the worship of the Jews was the inchoation of the Christian but the worship of the Christians is the perfection of the Jewish Religion For whom they worshipped implicitely in Types we do worship explicitely in spirit and in truth All the fault is they were more zealous in their typical then we are in our substantial and real worship For the Babylonian captivity could not make them forsake their Religion but we have captivated our Religion of purpose that we might forsake it and so are fallen under that severe reprehension 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O Insensati quis vos fascinavit O ye that are mad and sensless who hath bewitched you not to obey the truth For we who could not be seduced not to receive the truth are little less then bewitched not to obey it SECT IV. That those Christians who adore God by any other Mediator then by Christ alone do not rightly adore him And that those who do rightly adore him ought not to be discouraged in their Religion and much less be deterred from it GOD never yet had never can have any true worship or glory but only in Christ Hence Saint Paul saith To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ for ever Rom. 16. 27. Take away Christ from the glory and you were as good take away the glory from God And again unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Eph 3. 21. This is the true Catholick Religion or worship of God that obligeth all persons in the Church at all times throughout all ages and in all places in heaven as well as in earth world without end for no worship can be world without end but that which shall be in heaven And sure we are the worship whereby we Christians glorifie God in and by Jesus Christ shall be in heaven The Jews worship though in substance it was Christian yet the manner being figurative and typical in extent it was but National and in duration it was but temporal But the Christians worship being wholly in Spirit and in truth in the manner of it is angelical in the extent of it is universal in the continuance of it is eternal The same to all ages that it is in this the same in heaven that it is in earth It is not safe for Christians to worship God so now as they cannot worship him world without end If they worship him now by his Son they may so worship him for ever But if they worship him now by any other Mediator they are sure they must leave that worship behind them when they leave this world and therefore they are on the surer side who had rather not take it then be forced to leave it For the Angels and Saints in heaven do not go to God by one another but all go to him by his Son and why should we men on earth go to him by any other then by him by whom they do go with us now and we shall go with them hereafter Shall the Church Militant set up a Communion of Saints disagreeing in the worship of God from the Church Triumphant And why then doth the Canon of the Mass begin with an Illative particle that hints a conclusion rather than a beginning saying Te igitur clementissime Pater per Jesum Christum filium tuum Dominum nostrum supplices rogamus Therefore O most merciful Father we humbly beseech thee by Jesus Christ thy Son and our Lord that thou wilt accept
life which thou hast given us in our Saviour Jesus Christ I doubt not but the Church might for her liberty have changed more of those Collects then she thought fit to change but infinitely bless God that she valued her Christian charity above her Christian liberty so that she hath never at all changed but for the better not desiring to depart from other Christians but only to come nearer to our Saviour Christ And truly when the Contest was once broached between the Church and the Scriptures in point of authority the most unhappy Contest that ever was broached among Christians for some Church men by laying aside the Authority of Christ did in effect teach other men to lay aside the authority of the Church I say when this unhappy Contest was once broached between the Church and the Scriptures in point of Authority it was high time for our Church to cleave to the Scriptures that she might profess her desire and intention of remaining truly Christian wherein she did but follow Saint Peters own example saying Lord to whom shall we go Thou hast the words of eternal life John 6 68. For surely our blessed Saviour did not bring down with him the words of eternal life to carry them back again to heaven but to leave them here on Earth and where hath he left them if not in the holy Scriptures Wherefore since Christ himself alledged the Scriptures to confirme the Apostles in their faith who yet believed because they had seen him with their their own eyes John 20. 29 How shall any Christian Church deny the People to read the Scripture c. and not hinder the confimation of their faith in Christ For when the Church hath done all that she can to make true believers she must confess that their faith doth not stand in the wisdom of men but in the power of God 1 Cor. 2. 5. and that the word of God is the chiefest instrument of his Power according to that of the holy Apostle For the word of God is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two edged sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of Soul and spirit and of the joints and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12. In which words the Spirit of God setteth forth the excellency of the word of God from its nature and from its effects from its nature that it is quick and powerfull neither a dull nor a dead letter but quick in motion and powerfull in operation from its effects that it pierceth that it devideth that it discerneth the thoughts and intents of the Heart Piercing the thoughts by entring into the botom of our hearts to make us sound and sincere Christians against Hypocrisie Dividing the thoughts by separating good from evil Truth from falshood in our Religion to make us Orthodox Christians against Heresie and discerning the thoughts by shewing us the first truth and the chiefest good in our religion to make us firm and constant Christians against Apostasie For that man never yet discovered Christ in his Religion who could be perswaded to fall away from it He was at the best but a divider of the truth from falshood He was not a Discerner of the first Truth in that Truth which he professed for then he would have been immovable in his Profession Wherefore if you would indeed perswade or rather tempt me for t is properly a temptation which induceth to evil to leave the Scriptures that I may cleave to the Church you must first be able to shew so much in behalf of the Church as is here said in behalf of the Scriptures or you were as good perswade and tempt me to quit my reason that I may get Religion or to cease to be a man that I may begin to be a Christian SECT II. The Apparition to above five hundered at once cleared And Christ considered in his Instructions before he ascended That these Instructions are more particularly to be observed as more directly conducing to the Constitution and the Conservation of his Church Those Instructions briefly explained as they are set down Mat. 28. 19 20. THE proper work of a Christian is to consider and contemplate his Saviour Christ in all his sayings and in all his doings for never any speak like him who was the eternal word of God never any did like him who was the eternal son of God but more particularly in those which come neerest his Ascention for all those his sayings and doings do more immediately and directly concern the Constitution and the conservation of his Church it pleasing the blessed Redeemer and lover of Souls to give his special directions and instructions to his holy Apostles when he was even now to be taken away from them that so he might leave behind him in their minds the stronger impressions of his all-saving Truth and the greater assurance and perswasions of his everlasting love Wherefore though no one word that ever our blessed Saviour was pleased to speak either concerning his love towards us or our duty towards him should be let fall to the ground without our observation because he was so much our friend yet the words that he spake last of all should most diligently be received most carefully retained and most conscionally regarded because they were the words not only of a loving but also of a parting friend and by consequent such words as should both represent him and comfort us during his absence though never so long and keep him in our remembrance till his coming again when he will undoubtedly exact a severe account both of the Ministers of the people how they have observed those words For this cause though our blessed Saviour did after the day of his Resurrection make five more apparitions before his Ascension as that after eight dayes when S. Thomas was now with the rest of the Apostles Joh. 20. 26. And that to his Disciples who went a fishing Joh. 21. 4. And that to his eleven disciples on the mountain in Galilee Mat. 28. 16. And those two spoken of by S. Paul which are not at all mentioned by the Evangelists the one to above five hundred brethren at once the other to S. James alone 1 Cor. 15. 6 7. Yet I will omit all these because the words he spake to his Apostles were spoken on the very day of his Resurrection as well as at the time of his Ascension Only I cannot but wish that Beza had spared his Criticism upon S. Pauls words 1 Cor. 15. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quod si vero scriptum erat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Quinquaginta Non certè mirum est quingentos hic fratres commemorari quum postea coacto universo coetu numerentur duntaxat centum viginti Act. 1. 15. What if it were at first written by the numeral letter◠which signifies fifty and that fifty come after to be made five hundred for we see that all the
ascended And to this purpose we may not unfitly reduce all the words which he spake from his Resurrection till his Ascension to these three heads verba instructionis verba consolationis verba benedictionis words of instruction words of consolation and words of benediction or words of grace mercy and peace For like as Saint Paul said to Saint Timothy whom he called his own son in the Faith Grace Mercy and Peace so did God from the beginning speak to his Apostles and so doth he still speak to all those whom he accepteth as his sons though unworthy to be his servants the words of grace by instruction the words of mercy by consolation and the words of peace by benediction Saint Luke saith our Saviour was full forty dayes with his Apostles after his Resurrection speaking of the things pertaining to the Kingdom of God Act. 1. 3. He had so fervent a desire of teaching them and in them us the right way of salvation that he differred to enter into his own glory which he had so dearly earned by his sufferings till he had fully instructed and confirmed them in that way He was willing to leave the impression of heaven in their hearts before he was willing to take possession of it in his own body Oh that we did imitate our Master in this his unspeakable charity for though it be above our expression yet may it in some sort come under our imitation by truly desiring and zealously promoting one anothers Salvation This would be indeed to shew not to speak our selves Christians This would be indeed not Verbally but Really to put on the Lord Jesus Christ He was unwilling to leave his Apostles before he had given them all manner of Instructions both how to teach and how to govern his Church the one that he might keep all after-ages from heresie the other that he might keep them from schism Oh that all Christians would accordingly consider what a grievous sin it is not to hearken to Christs own Teaching not to obey Christs own Government And what a Severe account he will call them to when he shall come again as Judge of quick and dead for being hereticks against his doctrine put afterwards in writing in his word or for being Schismaticks against his discipline put immediately in practice in his Church For if he kept himself forty dayes from heaven to settle his Church how shall any that is called a Christian think the best way thither is to unsettle it Our blessed Saviour gave instructions and not only so least we should think any thing of Religion to be arbitrary but he also gave commands That we should know and acknowledge all matters of Religion to be necessary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 After he had given commandments unto the Apostles Acts 1. 2. But where are these commands Are they or any of them devolved down unto us only by unwritten Tradition we dare not say so for that were to make the holy Apostles so regardless of Christs instructions as to care to teach them only to those men who had the happiness to live in their dayes since verbal Tradition is as changable as the breath that derives it whereas what is spoken of Abel is much more to be verified of Saint Peter or Saint John God testifying of his gifts and by it that is by his faith he being dead yet speaketh Heb. 11. 4. Nay more yet Preacheth for the reading of the law of Moses is called Preaching Acts 15. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every City them that preach him being read in the Synagogues every Sabbath day and if reading in the Law of Moses was Preaching who dares deny it to be so in the Law of Christ Therefore the books of the New Testament do certainly contain the Instructions and commands which Christ gave to his Apostles by word of mouth during those forty dayes he abode with them And we need go no farther then the written word to know our Saviours mind for it is therein taught us either by Precept or by Promise or by Precedent And consequently what we find not there written for our instruction in one of these three wayes that we must not ascribe either to his dictating or to their Preaching unless we will impute gross forgetfullness to the Registers of Christ as not remembring all things necessary when as our Saviour himself promised them such a Comforter as should bring all things to their remembrance Joh. 14. 26. or supine negligence to the Pen-men of the Holy-Ghost as not writing what was necessary to be remembred For if the words which Job spake concerning Christ were to be engraven with an yron pen lead in a rock for ever Joh. 19. 24. then much more were those words to be so engraven which Christ himself spake to his Apostles words ingraven in a rock with an yron pen are lasting but they are not so legible unless they be also drawn over or coloured with lead to make them conspicuous So Salomon Iarchi glosseth this Text he would have the Characters of his Letters engraven with yron to make a deep impression but after that he would have those same Characters coloured or died with lead 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dare litteris aspectum nigrum ut cognoscantur That their black tincture might make them the more legible And without doubt our blessed Saviour took such a course that the main effect of his words should be so engraven as to be both lasting and legible to the worlds end when himself hath said that heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away Mat. 24. 35. and amongst the rest sure not his last words Saint Luke records this for one of them that they should not depart from Jerusalem but wait for the promise of the father Acts 1. 4. And this word doth our Saviour Christ still speak to every good Christian saying unto him depart not from Jerusalem though it were in truth what some have made it reputed by their false clamours prophane unclean impure Ierusalem For you may not hope to fare better then Christ and his Apostles whereever you stay and you are sure not to fare worse then they did though you stay in Jerusalem Jerusalem the City of God had been turned into Sodom a cage of unclean birds for its impurity into an Aceldama a field of blood for its cruelty yet here is such a promise annexed to it as makes Christs Disciples willing to bear with the impurities and to bear the cruelties For it is an Elisha promise which signifieth My God saveth And no wonder then if it hath the power of reviving the Soul as Elisha's bones did revive a dead body And when the man was let down and touched the bones of Elisha he revived and stood upon his feet 2 Kings 13. 21. So if the soul be let down never so low into the pit of destruction yet if it touch this Elisha this promise of My God saveth with
's the strength of perswasion And to speak of all thy works in the gates of the daughter of Sion there 's the strength of affection first in the exercise of devotion to speak Secondly in the extent of it of all thy works Thirdly in the profession of it in the gates Fourthly in the integrity or purity of it in the gates of the daughter of Sion What pitty is it that we who out-pass others in the purity of our devotions should come far short of them in the profession extension and exercise of the same That we who are in the daughter of Sion should come short of those who we say are under the Whore of Babylon For this second miracle in Christs ascension The conquest over heaven in his Soul must needs make us conclude concerning our selves that we cannot possess heaven till we have first conquered it Man in his composition is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little world but in his affection he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great world A conqueror over heaven and earth over neither by himself but over both by his Saviour In all these things we are more then conquerours through him that loved us Rom. 8. 37. and we may see who it was that loved us from ver 35. who shall seperate us from the love of Christ It was he that loved us it is by him that we are more then Conquerours Let me fight the good fight of faith that I may have my Saviours love and though all the Nimrods and mischiefs of this wicked world prevail against me yet none of them shall conquer me SECT II. The time of Christs ascention is particularly named in the Text and the observation of that day is founded upon the practice of the Apostles which in the exercise of Religion is to be embraced as Precept And why the Apostles left not many precepts concerning the circumstances of worship to the Christian Church The place of the Ascention was Bethany in Mount Olivet and what considerations arise from thence LOgicians do tell us that it is the property of verbs to be adsignificant as saith the great scholler of nature and greater master of Art Aristotle in his book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verbum est quod adsignificat tempus It is the property of a verb not only to express the thing it self which is to be significant but also to declare the chief circumstances of time and place and person which is to be adsignificant And for this reason it will not be improper to consider in these three verbs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He went he was carried he was received up not only the substance or act of our Saviours Ascention but also the chief circumstances of it to wit the time in which the place from which and the persons before whom he was pleased to ascend into heaven As for the time in which it was exactly the fourtieth day after his resurrection being seen of them fourty dayes saith the Text Acts 1. 3. which doubtless is not set down superfluously and therefore ought to be observed carefully I may justly add conscientiously For though duties and not dayes yet duties upon their own dayes call for a most religious observation God himself having said in express terms to the Jews and consequently by the rule of general equity to the Christians since the reason of his saying is rather moral then typical The man that is clean and is not in a journey and forbeareth to keep the Passeover even the same soul shall be cut off from his people because he brought not the offering of the Lord in his appointed season that man shall bear his sins Num. 9. 13. Whence we may safely conclude not as Jews but as Christians that t is not safe but sinfull meerly out of peevishness or willfullness to neglect the appointed seasons of serving God for such a grievous punishment as being cut off from Gods people would not be threatned but for a grieveous sin such as begins in the contempt of God and ends in the scandal of men Therefore duties are to be most strictly observed upon their own dayes Thus the resurrection is most solemnly to be celebrated on its own day the first day of the week and the Ascention on its own day the fift day of the week for the fourtieth day after a Sunday can be no other then thirsday So that either the fourtieth day after the resurrection of Christ is lawfully consecrated to celebrate his ascention and by consequent is the day appointed for that duty or this particular circumstance was unnecessarily set down in the text and as unlawfully observed by the Apostles who turning from the mount Olivet came into Jerusalem and went up into their upper room when they durst not assemble together in the Temple and prayed there immediately upon their return even on the very same day of Christs Ascension and did not think fit to put off their solemn meeting till the next Sabbath or till the next Lords day after it Wherefore it is reasonably concluded by Judicious men that Apostolical practice is to us Christians what Mosaical precept was to the Jews concerning the observation of dayes places and persons for religious assemblies and therefore our Lords day is as indispensable as was their Sabbath our Churches as inviolable as their Temple and Synagogues our orders of Ministers as unchangeable as their orders of Priests for Apostolical Practice in these circumstances or adjuncts of Religion doth oblige us Christians to conformity as Mosaical precept did the Jewes to obedience I say Comformity because time place person were all essential parts of their ceremonial and typical but cannot be so of our moral worship and therefore obedience was necessary for them but comformity is enough for us So that a willfull neglect and much more a scornfull contempt of any rite observed by the Apostles cannot but be impious in it self dangerous to us and scandalous to our brethren And as this is judiciously concluded by some learned men so it must be couragiously resolved by all good men not to fear superstition in that which the Apostles practised when their practice is declared in the text since all circumstances adjuncts of Religion are derived to us Christians rather by practice then by precept as not being of the Substance of our Religion And indeed they could not well be derived otherwise because types and ceremonies were utterly to be abolished to the Jews and therefore ceremonies though without types could not but with offence to the Jews be particularly prescribed to the Christians consequently were to be left unto them only in example and practice as matter of decency and order which are capable of dispensation not set down in the text by way of command or imposition as matter of Substance which hath alwayes a rigour of Justice and should alwayes have a readiness of obedience both alike indispensable Nay yet more
Apostolical practice recorded in the Text was therefore imbraced by the Catholike Church as if it had been Precept for the time and place and persons of Religious worship because that Practice in all these respects was founded upon the precepts of the old Testament not as they were typical and figurative but as they were solemn and positive and did no less concern the Christian in the publike exercise of his moral then they did concern the Jew in the publike exercise of his ceremonial Worship For publike worship requires the same publike adjuncts of time place and person no less in the Christians then it did in the Jews Religion And therefore we cannot deny but all those precepts in the old Testament that were given about those publike adjuncts do still remain in force as to that intent of the publike exercise of Religion unless we will deny that Christians are obliged to the exercise of Gods publike worship we must then still have our set dayes as Sabbaths our set places as Churches our set Persons as Ministers for the solemn publike worship of God And consequently they who go about to abolish any of these adjuncts or circumstances of publike worship do in effect go about to expunge the fourth commandment out of the Decalogue which was written with Gods own finger as well as the rest commandeth the solemn benediction consecration and conservation of all those adjuncts of time place person as conducing to the Publike service of God and exercise of Religion And as for times and persons they have been since in many respects determined by Apostolical Practice and particularly the Day of our Saviours Ascension seems to have been Annually observed by them as the day of his Resurrection was observed weekly since we find that Festival universally received by the Catholike Church and the Fathers made many admirable Sermons or Homilies upon it long before superstition had infected or Popery had invaded the Church of Christ in so much as Saint Augustine tells us plainly that the feast of the Ascension was observed in the Catholike Church even from the Apostles times Sure we are those primitive Christians well understood that God did not intend to confine but to enlarge his own worship by the fourth Commandment to wit to make that exercise of Religion solemn and publike in the fourth which was private in the other three Commandments not to make that to be only on one day which was before commanded to be all the week For he that saith Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart supposeth that as no day thou canst be without thy heart so no day thy heart may be without his love And therefore when we have a publike day set apart to make this our love publikely known if we do wilfully neglect the same we are grievous transgressors and downright plain Sabbath-breakers though not on the Sabbath day and consequently twice sinners in one contempt or profanation for omitting the substance of the duty and for contemning the circumstance of the day Another circumstance in our blessed Saviours Ascension is the place from which he was received up and that was not Hierusalem but Bethany For although the Apostles had been with him in Galilee many dayes where he conversed with them after the first day of his Resurrection yet now they were again returned back to Hierusalem waiting there for the promise of the Father as they had been commanded Act. 1. 4. And he led them out from thence as far as Bethany Luk 24. 50. before he was pleased to ascend into heaven partly because he would not have the people see but rather believe the Mysterie of his Ascension and partly because he would not expose his Apostles to the outrages of those who though they had seen it yet were resolved not to believe but to persecute the true believers And yet in that he led his Apostles out to Bethany he shewed them what was the right use they were to make of this worlds afflictions or persecutions even to have their conversation with him in heaven For Bethany is by interpretation the house of sorrow or affliction and our blessed Saviour Ascending to heaven from thence hath shewed us that then do we make a right use of of our afflictions on earth when they do make our souls ascend up to heaven This is to turn Bethany into Bethel the house of sorrow into the house of God But the place from which our blessed Saviour ascended into heaven is called Mount Olivet Act. 1. 12. And indeed these two were but one and the same place for Bethany stood upon Mount Olivet Christ ascended from a Mount and from this Mount Olivet He ascended from a Mount to shew it was not an easie step from earth to heaven there must be three ladders joyned together to accomplish this ascent scala mentis scala voluntatis scala vitae one ladder of the mind by contemplation another ladder of the will by affection a third ladder of the life by action All three have several rongs or degrees as Jacobs ladder had and God is only at the top Again he ascended from this Mount Olivet where he begun his passion by sweating blood Luk. 22. to shew us the necessity of passive obedience if we desire to go to heaven Moses his Mount Sinai which teacheth the rule of active obedience will not serve the turn we must also go up to Christs Mount Olivet and there learn his passive obedience that by suffering with him we may also reign with him for he humbled himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the Cross and therefore God highly exalted him Phil. 2. Can you drink of his cup without fear it may overcome your weak Stomack since the fear of it made him offer up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears Heb. 5. 7. If you can then may you find some pretence though little cause to take that for granted to you which the sons of Zebedee only requested for themselves to sit with him in his Kingdom But if your frailty and humility bid you fear you may stick at the dregs in drinking of his cup much more should your frailty and modesty bid you blush that you are so exceeding unworthy of comming to his Kingdom and of sitting in it together with him that so you may not turn your own Churchwarden to appoint your own place in heaven but may wholly relie upon him for your place upon whom you must relie for your worthiness SECT III. The persons before whom our Saviour Christ ascended were 1. Angels 2. Men yet men only not Angels appointed by him as witnesses of his ascension though not all men And that the disturbers of these witnesses that is of the orders of Christs Ministers in his Church do sin against this article of Christs ascension which however is it self and puts all true believers above all disturbances THE persons before whom or in whose
sin against all the first Table And they who are guilty of this sin even of putting down the true service of God are guilty of many sins together for as they sin against the third Commandment they are guilty of blasphemy as against the fourth they are guilty of sacriledge and prophaness and as they sin against the first and second Commandments denying men as much as in them lies to have God for their God and to worship him with internal and external worship according to his own holy will and command so they are downright guilty of Irreligion and of Idolatry Nay yet more which is a misery to think and the greater because t is not a mistake to say such men are guilty of worse Idolatry then many of the heathen For no Idolatry is so bad as that wherein a man doth make himself the Idol and have we not here that Idolatry when men set up their own pretended gifts against a known true and substantial worship of God for what is it for any man to pretend the gift of the spirit that all others may rely upon his lips in pouring out their souls to God but to make himself an Idol And what is it for others to rely upon pretences instead of Certainties in Gods worship but in effect to make themselves guilty of Idolatry For to speak the plain truth in this case the people do worship God not in their own Faith but in the faith of their Minister if they pray with him as Communicants before they know what he will pray which is to be guilty of will-worship whiles they resign up their souls in a blind obedience or the minister alone doth worship God whiles the People are present only as Judges not as Communicants reserving their souls unto themselves all the time he is praying till they see they can safely say Amen at the end of his prayer which is in effect to have no publike worship till the worship be quite done for publike worship is not rightly so called from its company but from its communion And Saint Paul would never have commanded all gifts whatsoever in that he commanded the first gift the gift of tongues which came immediately from the Holy-Ghost to submit to Edification if he would have allowed any other gift afterwards to oppose it self against much less to advance it self above true Christian communion since it is a plain case that Christian communion was at first commanded and ought to be still observed chiefly for Edification SECT III. Hypocritical Christians who make prayers for pretences worse Atheists then the heathen Pretenders to the spirit are the greatest enemies to the spirit and shew the least fruits of the spirit Therefore must be silenced by the Ministers of Christ and shunned by his people who have no excuse if they are misled by themselves because they are to be known by their works whereof the weakest and the meanest men are competent Judges THere is no Atheism so much dishonoureth God or deceiveth men as that of Hypocrites who make religion it self a meer pretence whereby to act their irreligious designs and practises So that the Christians Atheism is worse then the heathens for the heathen that hath not the true Religion is an Atheist not knowing God but the Christian who hath the true Religion and useth it for a pretence is an Atheist abusing and affronting him Hence is that terrible curse denounced by our Saviour against such men saying Wo unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye devour widows houses and for a pretence make long prayer therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation Mat. 23. 13. T is not imaginable that our Saviour Christ should discourage either the gift of prayer or the use of that gift in making long prayers for himself continued all night in prayer to God Luke 6. 12. And spake a parable that men ought alwayes to pray and not to faint Luke 18. 1. Therefore we may be sure it is a grievous sin to make long prayers for a pretence when our Saviour himself may seem to dislike the prayers rather then he would not condemn the pretence And questionless such Hypocrites are most abominable Idolaters for whiles they make prayers meerly for pretences they make God an Idol and whiles they make them for pretences of devouring they make Mammon their God And this is the twofold Idolatry of Hypocrites they pray not to glorifie God and to do so is to make God an Idol they pray to enrich themselves and to do so is to make Mammon their God they pray that they may devour So that two grievous sins at once are laid to their charge one is that they are devourers for ye devour widows houses the other that they are pretenders and for a pretence make long rayers he that makes no prayers is in a sad condition because he neglects his salvation but he that makes prayers for a pretence is in a sadder condition for he increaseth his damnation therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation He that doth this may easily deceive men and is sure to deceive himself but he cannot deceive his God Thus to pretend the Spirit of God and to do the works of the flesh is little less then to blaspheme the spirit both speculatively and practically at the same time speculatively in pretending to act by him practically in acting downright against him This is to make themselves Edomites not in Edom but in Israel to speak with the smooth voice of Jacob that they may act with the rough hands of Esau to pretend to snuff the candle that they may throw down the Candlestick and put out the light of our hearts and of our eyes both together even the light of the Gospel no less then the light of Israel This is to go far from the Doctrine of Christ who made that exhortation a main part of his first Sermon Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5. 16. For though such men are pleased to say they walk in the light more then all the world besides yet t is evident they heap up together so many works of darkness rebellion blood rapine sacriledge prophaneness injustice oppression as do even scandalize all good men and encourage and harden all wicked men and teach them who once frequently glorified their Father in heaven now not to glorifie him and those who before did carelesly glorifie him now openly to revile and to blaspheme him So direct a path have they chosen by following their new lights to make Protestants turn either Papists or Atheists and to keep not only Papists from turning Protestants but also Turks and Jews from turning Christians For what sober man can find any rational motives to be of that Church where men use their Religion not to serve their God but to serve themselves nay the worst though truest part of themselves their unbridled distempers and concupiscences
Surely such men cannot truly say and yet they say it most of all men that they have the Spirit of God who are so far from the works of the Spirit And they are very far from the works of the Spirit unless hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dividing and standing in parties heresies envyings murders and such like which the Apostle calleth works of the flesh Gal. 5. 19. may be discerned by some of the new lights to be the works of the Spirit It were a foul shame for any Minister of Christ to immix such a reproof as this in his Doctrine if it were not a fowler shame that some Christians have immixed such sins as these in their practise But those that have Saint John Baptists trust to prepare the way of the Lord by preaching of pennance must follow his example constantly speak the truth boldly rebuke vice and patiently suffer for the Truths sake Thus did Saint Paul rebuke the Galatians when they were in the like distemper saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O Amentes O ye mad men that are out of your wits or O Insentati O ye sottish and stupid men that are out of your senses who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth They would needs pretend to be reformers of the Gospel when indeed they were disturbers and destroyers of it for this reason the Apostle reproves them sharply as Apostates saying Who hath bewitched you and again Ye are fallen from grace And he also reproves them fitly as hypocrites calling them fools whilst they pretended to be wiser then all other Christian Churches because indeed they were too wise in their own fond conceits ever to attain unto true wisdom Excellently Saint Chrysostome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To preach mild Doctrines to those that more need reproofs is rather to act the part of a jugler then of a Divine to be an enemy rather then to be a friend Our chief Master did not do so to his Disciples 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but sometimes blesseth and sometimes reproveth them and he instanteth in Saint Peter to whom Christ upon the confession of his faith said Blessed art thou Simon Barjona but upon his carnal advice he said Get thee behind me Satan thou art an offence unto me Greek a scandal unto me for thou savourest not the things that be of God but those that be of men Mat. 16. 17. 23. O blessed Saviour still say to this kind of Satan that loves to get in among the Disciples Get thee behind me take away such scandalous Ministers out of thy Church who savour only the things of men whilst they pretend the things of God for such will often offend but never confess thee or if they do confess thee it is only that they may the more covertly and the more securely offend thee Real scandals they are not only to thy Ministry but also to thy self not only to thy Church but also to thy religion Thou hast shewed thy hatred of their sin in that thou hast so sharply rebuked it O now shew the love of their Function in not suffering that foul sin any longer to possess thy Ministers or to deceive thy people It is a question very well propounded by Alensis but better answered by him when he saith Vnde tam detestetur Dominus in Evangelio peccatum Hypocrisis Resp 1. ut notetur quanta debet esse detestatio Antichristi qui maxime per Hypocrisin decipiet 2. Quia hypocrita est contrarius operi Divino Dominus enim ordinat malum in bonum ille bonum convertit in malum 3. Quia contrarius est toti Trinitati c. His question is this Whence is it that our Lord doth in his Gospel shew so great a detestation of the sin of hypocrisie His answer is this 1. To shew men how they ought to detest Antichrist who will deceive them chiefly by hypocrisie 2. Because the hypocrite is directly opposite to God in working For God useth to turn evil into good but the hypocrite useth to turn good into evil 3. Because the hypocrite opposeth the whole Trinity The Father in seeking after his glory for the hypocrites aim is to glorifie himself The Son in not seeking after his truth for his whole life is a lie The Holy Ghost in not regarding his goodness for the hypocrite comes only to appear good but not to be so For this cause our Saviour intermingled sharp reproofs with his Doctrine when he had to do with hypocrites and so did his Apostle after him saying O ye foolish or mad or senseless Galatians who hath bewitched you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He varied the manner of his teaching according to the necessity of his Scholars sometimes burning and cutting where was a gangrene other times applying lenitives where was a green wound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. So great a paroxysm shewed a very great distemper For as to be pettish for a trifle argues a poor degenerous spirit so not to be moved to anger and indignation when there is just occasion is the argument of a sleepy and sluggish if not of a sottish man And behold saith Saint Chrysostom Here was a sin greater then the rebuke could be a sin vast and mountanous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as not only separated but also estranged them from Christ A dangerous relapse or recidivation First because after a full knowledge of Christ a mercy denyed to others when bestowed on them For Saint Paul that went through the region of Galatia was forbidden to preach in Asia Act. 16. 6. Secondly because after a full confirmation in that knowledge for the same Saint Paul who had instructed them did also by way of an Episcopal visitation see how they followed his instructions He went over all the country of Galatia and Phrygia in order strengthning all the Disciples Act. 18. 23. In such a case as this the Apostle of Christ could not the Ministers of Christ cannot be too zealous to shew men their apostacy from the Christian Religion and to vindicate the honour of Christ and of Christianity alwayes remembring that distinction of Alensis qui irascitur per vitium irascitur personae qui autem per zelum irascitur peccato Alensis par 2. qu. 139. m. 11. He that bids us be angry and sin not would have us angry only with sin And the rather because for so doing the Ministers have not only the practice of the Apostles as a president to justifie them but also the Doctrine of the Apostles as a precept to command them For this is the express command of the Text There are very unruly vain-talkers and deceivers whose mouths must be stopped Tit. 1. 10 11. Must their mouths be stopped then surely such as Titus Bishops and Ministers must stop them for we cannot expect that God should again send his Angel and shut the Lions mouths as he did to Daniel And the way of stopping their mouths is by
God but by love we must dwell in love or he will not dwel in us And therefore it was most Christian Doctrine which was delivered by Saint Augustine lib. 1. de Doctrina Christiana when he said Quatuor sunt diligenda unum quod est supra nos Sc. Deus Alterum quod nos sumus Tertium quod juxta nos i. e. proximus Quartum quod infra nos i. e. corpus There are four things which every man is bound to love that he may be a good Christian or in the state of true Christianity his God that is above him His neighbour that is about him His soul that is within him and His body that is without him for as the body is capable of eternal bliss by redundancy from the soul so is it also capable of true Christian charity which is not a momentary or temporal but an eternal and everlasting love grounded upon the communication and the communion of a blessed eternity So that in truth the love of God doth not only produce but also comprize and contain all those three other loves man loving his body and his soul and his neighbour with Christian charity only in relation to Christ and as they belong to his communion For undeniable if not indisputable is that position of the Angelical Doctor Amicitia charitatis super communicatione beatitudinis fundatur The friendship of Christian charity is founded upon the communication of eternal blessedness Aquin. 22â— qu. 25. art 5. and by consequent is to be extended according to the extent of that communication Therefore it beginneth with our Saviour Christ and goeth on to every one of his members this spiritual unction of the Holy Ghost being like to that holy ointment poured upon Aaron which ran from his head down to the skirts of his cloathing Psal 133. 2. And yet even from this excellent ground of charity do many men find a pretence for gross uncharitableness whilst those that are of divers perswasions in matters of Religion will needs deny to one another the hopes of salvation every one being resolved to maintain that his own Religion is the only true Christian though it be no more then a profession of it and all agreeing that t is only the true Christian Religion wherein and whereby we can attain eternal blessedness Hence it is that we commonly receive those very faintly whom we suspect God hath not received and those not at all whom we are perswaded he will not receive So that we do little less then invade Christs Judgement seat that we may discard true Christian charity and if we now invade his seat we shall hereafter tremble at his bar Why should we so grosly abuse the very ground of Christian charity to a most unchristian uncharitableness Why should we be so hasty to exclude out of the communion of eternal blessedness those whom our Saviour Christ hath called to it Surely if it be not in our power to give heaven by our charity t is not in power to deny heaven by our uncharitableness unless it be only to our selves True Christian charity is of as large an extent as heaven it self and embraceth all those who have any probability of getting thither For it is grounded upon the communion of eternal bliss and therefore as it loves Christ the head so it cannot but love all Christians as members of that communion It first loves Christ for his own sake by whom we have the communication it afterwards loves our Christian brethren for Christs sake with whom we have inchoately and hope to have consumâ—… of eternal blessedness O Christ let me love as a Christian that I may live as a Christian for I cannot live as a Christian unless I live in thee and I cannot live in thee unless I live in love Let me rather mistake my charity in believing their salvation who have gross errors mixed with their profession then not maintain my charity by denying them salvation who are not of mine own profession For thou wilt sooner pardon their errors which may proceed from ignorance or infirmity then my uncharitableness which can proceed from nothing else but pride and presumption SECT III. That the state of true Christianity is best taught by our Saviour Christ and best learned of him how far the Jews may be said to have known Christ and Christianity That Christ teacheth us by his voice in the holy Scriptures more certainly then by his voice in holy Church the Scripture is to teach the Church as the Church is to teach the people THere is not in all the world any thing taught by a Preacher from heaven but only the Christian Religion And the Son of God came from heaven to teach that and his Fathers voice came from heaven to bid us observe and follow his teaching Behold a voice out of the cloud which said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased hear ye him Mat. 17. 5. And we may very well be not only contented but also desirous to hear him for the state of true Christianity is without all doubt best taught by Christ himself and is therefore best learned of him Moses was faithful in Gods house as a servant and the best teachers amongst men can but sit in Moses chair Mat. 23. 2. but Christ was faithful as a Son Heb. 3. 5 6. The servant was appointed and ordained for the Son and so was Moses for Christ but the Son came only for himself The servant was faithful in his Masters house but the Son in his own house Christ as a Son over his own house ver 6. Moses his faithfulness was by way of introduction for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after ver 5. sc by Christ But Christs faithfulness was by way of perfection to speak those things plainly of which Moses had testified obscurely and to accomplish or perform whatsoever Moses his testimony had either prophesied or promised concerning him For Moses in his writings spake of Christ and directed these Jews unto him in so much that our Saviour telleth the Jews that they needed no other then Moses to accuse them of unbelief for not turning Christians Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father there is one that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust For had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me But if ye believe not his writings How shall ye believe my words John 5. 45 46 47. We may put the whole sense of those three verses into these two propositions 1. That Moses writ so much of Christ as to leave the Jews inexcusable if they did not from his writings look after Christ and believe in him which more particularly appears from Deut. 18. 15. where Moses saith The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren like unto me unto him ye shall hearken which words we find Saint Peter and Saint Stephen both
not put it in the power and will of his Church to give unto his people the words of eternal life that they should run away either from her doctrine or from her communion The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God John 5. 25. Sweet Jesus make the dead to hear thy voice for the living do little less then scorn it And this document or instruction as it much concerns the word preached so it much more concerns the word written which hath alwayes in all ages and in all Churches been taught more incorruptly and more impartially by Translations then by Expositions For in Translations men generally follow Gods truth but in expositions they too too often follow their own inventions if not their own interests Thus have men little reason to depart from the Church because therein Christ teacheth by his word and yet much less because he therein teacheth by his spirit for it is clear that the spirit goeth along with the word in that Saint Stephen saith unto the Jews Ye do alwayes resist the Holy Ghost Acts 7. 51. When as they had only resisted the words of the Prophets Therefore we may confidently and comfortably affirm that they who carefully observe and conscionably obey Gods holy Ordinances in his Churchâ— will be able at the last day to say unto him not as Sectaries and wanderers will be able to say Thou hast taught in our streets Lake 13. 26. to whom he will answer I tell you I know you not whence you are depart me from all ye workers of iniquity ver 27. but Thou hast taught in our hearts for I will put my laws into their minds and write them in their hearts Heb. 8. 10. And indeed this doctrine concerning the state of true Christianity and the knowledge of that state and the comfort of that knowledge is a most heavenly doctrine and therefore can have its teacher only from heaven The teaching Priest is not enough to instruct us in it but we need also The teaching God Miserable was the condition of Israel to have been without a teaching Priest but irrecoverable would have been their misery had they been also without a teaching God had not the Spirit of God come upon Azariah to teach them 2 Chron 15. 1. 3. Man may teach us the way of Gods statutes and we may never keep that way at all but if God once teach it us we shall noâ— only keep it but we shall also keep it unto the end Teach me O Lord the way of thy Statutes and I shall keep it unto the end Psal 119. 33. Thus hath Saint John said And ye need not that any man teach you but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things and is truth and is no lye and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him 1 John 2. 27. His intent is not that they to whom he writ should despise his teaching he is only willing to commend them to a far better teacher for the Apostle might teach them and yet they might not abide either in the Church or in the truth but if the Annointing if the Spirit did teach them they were sure to abide both in him and in his doctrine for ever And therefore saith holy Job who teacheth like him Job 36. 22. Though he be not the only teacher for man teacheth with him yet he is the only irresistible and infallible teacher for man teacheth not like him He is the only infallible teacher because he convinceth the understanding he is the only irresistible teacher because he converteth the will teaching us by the representation of himself unto our Souls as the chiefest good from which we cannot turn away and against which we will not resist For God teacheth the soul by his own presence revealing unto it himself and his everlasting blessedness saith Alensis against which the will of man cannot resist in the judgement of some Philosophy and therefore the scoff of irresistible Grace must needs be far from the Judgement of sound Divinity The Church in the Collect for Whitsunday sheweth both the infallibility and the irresistibility of Gods teaching he teacheth irresistibly in that he teacheth the Heart which useth to make resistance against all teaching of the ear unless it self be taught in the first place wherefore none can be an irresistible Teacher but he that can teach the heart he teacheth also infallibly in that he teacheth by the light of his holy Spirit wherefore none can be an infallible teacher but he that teacheth by the Holy Ghost God which hast taught the hearts of thy faithfull people by sending to them the light of thy holy Spirit Here 's a teacher that subdues my perversness and makes me willing to learn in that he teacheth my heart here 's a teacher that enlightens my darkness and makes me able to learn in that he teacheth by the light of his holy spirit And the doctrines which he teacheth are agreeable with the manner of his teaching Recta sapere in ejus consolatione gaudere To have a right judgement in all things that is in all things of Salvation as if you would say to have a right judgement in the state of true Christianity and of your being in that state and evermore to rejoyce in his holy comforts as if you would say to comfort your self against all temptations and taibulations that you have such a right judgement Let me never uâ—dervalue much less forsake that School wherein this heavenly master is pleased to teach for fear I should lose both the right judgement and the Holy comfort which he is pleased to bestow upon his Scholars And let me not doubt but this Church wherein I have been trained up is a part of that school since it hath taught me nothing that is either Antichristian or unchristian for where I cannot deny the doctrine of Christ I may not doubt of the spirit of Christ Wherefore it is a false and an envious principle of divinity which some have so much improved of late to the advantage of their Church but to the disadvantage of Religion if at least any Christian Church can be advanced by that doctrine by which the Christian Religion is depressed and disparaged That our Saviour Christ hath set up one chair from which he would have all the world to take the documents and determinations of Christianity For the state of true Christianity is not to be confined to any one Church since the author and teacher of it is over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. The Apostle proves that God vouchsafed his Grace to the Gentiles no less then to the Jews by this argument is he the God of the Jews only is he not also the God of the Gentiles yes of the Gentiles also Rom. 3. 29. and again There is no difference between the Jew and the Greek for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him
it either to prevent it from coming upon us or to redress it when it is come For it calleth us to unity against division to constancy against distraction since there can be no constancy where there is no unity It calleth us to a communion with Christ and with his Church which communion must have unity from the nature and constancy from the author of it For our Saviour Christ is the same yesterday to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. and as he is unchangeable in himself so he desires to be found unchangeable in his members He will have them the same yesterday and to day and for ever And indeed so they are for they do partake of the constancy who were real partakers of the unity in the Christian communion which is betwixt Christ and his Church Those Christians do shew forth a kind of immutability or unchangeableness by their constancy in religion who truly have communion with Christ in the unity of his Church For they cannot run a gadding after other mens phansies who are really established in their own consciences They know they have met with the true Christ already and therefore look not after false Christs and regard not them who say loe he is here or loe he is there They have found him in his Church and will not look for him in the desert or in the secret chambers For Christ having said to his Church Loe I am with you alwayès even to the end of the world would not have us think that we can be with him if we will not be with his Church Therefore we must look for Christian communion in Christs Church though we must not look for it only in his Church but also much rather in himself For in truth Christ and his Church do make but one true Christian communion Accordingly it will be necessary to consider this communion first in its authority for that Christ calleth us thereto by his own authority as the head and the Church calleth us thereto by the authority of Christ as his body After that we shall consider the same communion in its excellency for authority and excellency are reciprocal in Gods commands He commonly commaning that with the greatest authority on which he hath bestowed the greatest excellency And lastly we shall consider the same Christian communion in its sincerity for in spiritual exercises or duties of the soul such as is the desire and practice of this communion the greatest part of the excellency consisteth in the sincerity for God the seer and searcher and judge of hearts accounteth nothing excellent in his service but what proceeds from the heart Lord make me earnestly desire this Christian communion for its authority as proceeding from Christ the eternal Son of God make me highly admire this communion for its excellency as continuing with Christ make me cordially embrace this communion for its sincerity as wholly ending in Christ A true Christian communion indeed which hath its beginning from Christ its continuance with Christ its end in Christ which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ex ipso per ipsum in ipsum which is of him and through him and to him as the Apostle speaks Rom. 11. 36. Because it is of him it hath great authority because it is with him it hath great excellency because it is to him it hath great sincerity CAP. I. Of Christian Communion in its Authority SECT I. Christ requires our Communion by his own authority as our Head which hath the most noble and most powerfull influence upon the members The nature the reasons the cause the proofs of our communion with Christ COmmunion with Christ is the only way to Salvation by Christ for if we embrace not his Communion here we shall not enjoy his Salvation hereafter For Christ as man is the head of our Christian Communion though as God he be not only the commander of it by his word but also the defender and maintainer of it by his power so that the gates of hell are not able to prevail against it And this is Saint Augustines Judgement upon those words of our blessed Saviour John 1. 5. I am the true Vine That our Saviour spake those words Secundum quod caput Ecclesiae as he was the Head of the Church that is according to his humanity whereby he is of the same nature with us men as a Vine is of the same nature with its branches Nor can there be a fitter similitude to express the communion of Christ with his Church then is this of a Vine with its branches For as a Vine in the winter is without its branches so was Christ in his passion without his disciples for they all forsook him and fled Mark 14. 50. And as a Vine when it is without its branches is without it is beauty so it is said of Christ whiles he was yet without its disciples hanging upon his cross He hath no form nor comeliness and when we shall see him there is no beauty that we should desire him Isa 53. 2. And as a Vine is first planted in the earth before it brings forth branches So was our Saviour first laid in the earth before his Church was increased and multiplied And as the Vine is the basis and foundation which sustaineth the branches so is Christ the foundation of his Church Other foundation can no man lay then that is laied which is Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. The fellow-labourers with God spoken of in the ninth verse may help under prop the branches but t is only the Vine that can sustain them And as the branches have all their greeness and growth and fruit from the Vine So hath the Church all its beauty and nourishment and increase from Christ and as the Vine doth transfuse its nature and therewith its vertue into the branches so doth Christ communicate to his members his name whereby they are called Christians his vertue whereby they are made Christians nay the very nature and being of his filiation or Son-ship as far as it is communicable in that he makes them the Sons of God with himself though not by nature yet by adoption and Grace Lastly which is Saint Augustines observation As the branches are the most contemptible of all sorts of wood when they are off from the Vine but the most glorious whiles they are on it so is it with men whiles they are without Christ they are most base and contemptible Saint Peter can liken them to nothing but to dogs or swine But it is hapned to them according to the true proverb the Dog is turned to his own vomit again and the Sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire 2 Pet. 2. 22. But whiles they are in Christ they are glorious and excellent above all others the same Saint Pteer labours for variety of titles to express their excellency But ye are a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy Nation a peculiar People 1. Pet. 2. 9 Nay yet more
words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concord part agreement which are in effect so many pledges to us and testimonials to others of our internal communion with our blessed Saviour for that causeth us to have concord part and agreement with him Concord as being united with Christ in the same affections Part as being united with him in the same promises Agreement as being united with him in the same professions Wherefore this rule as it may increase our knowledge so it must increase our comfort as it may be for our instruction so it must be for our consolation that as far as we partake of Christ so far we communicate with him and as far as we communicate with Christ so far we partake of him If our participation of Christ be only external as is that of hypocrites who draw neer him with their lips but their heart is far from him who hear his Word and receive his Sacraments meerly for custom or for curiosity or for some other external consideration then is our communion with Christ only external and we only do help to make up that visible body whereof man is the Head But if our participation of Christ be internal as is that of good Christians who hear his Word and receive his Sacraments out of conscience that they may hear him speaking to them in his Word and find him nourishing them in his Sacraments then is our communion with Christ not only external but also and much rather internal and we do help make up that mystical body whereof Christ alone is the Head For t is our heart makes our Head as we are Christians if our heart be with man more then with God in our religion then man is our head in it but if our heart be with Christ more then with man in our religion then Christ is our Head in it And hence it comes to pass that some men are better Christians under a more corrupt then others are under a more incorrupt form of doctrine and discipline because it is not communion with the Church but with Christ in the Church that makes the good Christian He that looks more after Christ then after his Church in the profession of Christianity may haply be a good Christian in a bad Church for Christ is able to make him a good Christian without his Church nay indeed against it He that looks more after his Church then after Christ must needs be a bad Christian in a good Church for his Church cannot make him a good Christian without Christ Accordingly a man may be a better Christian in an unreformed Church if his religion be above his faction then in a reformed Church if his faction be above his religion and I had much rather have a Christian mind in an unchristian or antichristian Church then an unchristian mind in the purest Christian Church that is For though Christ be never so much in my Church yet that will do me no good unless he be also in my heart And if Christ be in my heart t is not my Churches being Antichristian or unchristian in some particulars which I do lament but cannot help that can drive him out of it or deprive me of the state and comfort of true Christianity T is sin if Christ be not in mine heart whiles I profess my self to be a Christian T is my misery if Christ be not in all the professions and practices of my Church by which I have been brought to Christianity Let me keep my self from being sinful by making sure of Christ in my heart and my God will keep me from being miserable because of some mistakes or defects of Christianity in my Church Saint Paul saith to the Corinthians but of him are ye in Christ Jesus notwithstanding at that time there was both heresie and schism in the Church of Corinth Heresie for some denied the resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 12. Schism for some said they were of Paul others of Apollos others of Cephas 1 Cor. 1. 12. Their communion with a bad Church when they could not help it did not hinder their communion with Christ and their communion with Christ did make them partakers of Christ for he was made unto them wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1. 30. wisdom to direct them righteousness to acquit them sanctification to purge them and redemption to save them Thus was Christ made unto them either externally in his Word and Sacraments or internally in his Spirit and graces accordingly as they did communicate with him and participate of him If they brought only an outside to him they received only an outside from him such a wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption as did only shew them to be Christians not make them good Christians But if they brought their inner man to Christ he perfected their inner man by an internal communion with and participation of his wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption Wherefore if our communion with Christ or participation of Christ be only external and not also internal we ought to quarrel with our selves not with our Church and much less with our God for without doubt God is faithful who offers us Christ by his Church in his word and Sacraments For is the Spirit of the Lord straitned do not his words do good to him that walketh uprightly Mich. 2. 7. is a question as unanswerable now as it was then and it is meerly from our own unfaithfulness if we receive not Christ when he is offered or retein him not when he is received SECT III. That our internal communion with Christ is through his Spirit and our faith which may not be a phansie or fiction much less a faction but a faith knowing by evidence approving by adherence applying by affection and working by practice That such a faith will make our communion with Christ real and substantial in the thing it self though in the manner it be only spiritual and mystical THE union of two extreams is necessarily by some other third thing betwixt them both which brings the said extreams together and that in regard of Christ is his spirit which brings him down to us in regard of us is our faith which carries us up to Christ Both are alike required in our internal communion with Christ For though his Spirit be never so powerfully with his own ordinances that to resist the one is to resist the other as saith Saint Stephen ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in hearts and ears ye do alwayes resist the Holy Ghost Acts 7. 51. Yet if our faith be not with his Spirit we cannot have communion with him in his word For so is the same truth spoken by anothers mouth But the word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it Heb. 4. 2. Their not being profited was not for want of Gods Spirit with his word but for want of their faith with Gods Spirit The spirit was not is not wanting to
but he that acknowledgeth Christ for the teacher and governour of the Church is rightly instructed and established in the doctrine of Christianity Contrariwise he that acknowledgeth not this as he hath not Christ so he hath not God and as he professeth not the Christian Religion so he is to be looked upon as one that professeth a false religion And to this is agreeable the Imperial constitution in the first title of the Code Fides Catholica hoc est ut Patris Filii Spiritus sancti unam Deitatem sub pari Majestate sub pia Trinitate credamus Qui ita credunt Christiani Catholici appellantur The constitution determineth those only to be called Christian Catholicks who have and profess a right faith of the blessed Trinity for indeed none other are Christians and therefore no other can be Catholicks For he is not a Christian that hath not this faith of Christ that he is the eternal Son of God made man for our Redemption and he cannot have this saith who believes not the Trinity For he cannot believe Christ to be the Son of God who believes not God the Father and he cannot believe this Son of God made man who believes not God the Holy-Ghost for he was conceived of the Holy-Ghost that he might be born of a Virgin So that a right belief of Christ cannot be without a right belief of the blessed Trinity and therefore a right belief of the Trinity is very fitly called by Saint Athanasius The Catholik Faith and to be a Christian is to be a Catholick For Christ alone is the founder both of our religion and of our communion If he be truly taught amongst us then is God truly amongst us and we need neither misdoubt our Religion nor our communion for he that abideth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father and the Son 2 John 9. but if he be not taught amongst us let us not deceive our selves for we cannot be without Christ but we must also be without God for whosoever denieth the son the same hath not the father 1 John 2. 23. So that as far as the Christian Church is extended so far the Catholick Church is extended and if you will yet farther ask what particular Church is now to be reputed most Christian or Catholick I must answer that Church wherein Christ is best taught and practised for we may not separate the practice from the doctrine of Christianity since the doctrine cannot be proved but from the practice according to that of Saint John Hereby we do know that we know him if we keep his commandments 1 John 2. 3. Wherefore that is to be accounted the truest Christian Church wherein the doctrine of Christ is most truly published accepted maintained and since the doctrine of Christ is not to be known but from the word of Christ no Christian Church can justly deny to submit its doctrine to the test and tryal of the word for so saith Saint Paul to the Ephesians ye are fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God and are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets that is the Old and the New Testament Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone Eph. 2. 19. 20. They could not have been taken for the houshold or Church of God if they had not been built upon the foundation of the Apostle◠and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone of such buildings and of no other For that which proves the Christian Church in general to be now the only true Catholick Church or body of Christ may not be denied to prove this or that Christian Church to be so in special which cannot be Tradition for that hath still varied in all Churches and at all times so that never yet any Church would be bound by its own Traditions for any long time and much less by the Traditions of another Church It remains then that only the word of Christ is able to make good that proof which word hath been generally acknowledged and received by all Churches That proves the Christian Church in general to be the only Catholick Church and may not be denyed to prove this or that Church to be so in special By that alone we prove the Christian Church to be the only Catholick against the misguided Jew by that alone we prove this or that particular Church to be more truly Catholick against the mistaken Christian And this proof Saint Paul teacheth us in all his Epistles proving out of the Old Testament that Christ alone was that Prophet who was to come into the world to bring both righteousness and salvation and consequently that no Religion but only the Christian was now any longer to be embraced or expected unless we would have a Religion that should continue without righteousness and end without salvation And if we will compare the second of the Galatians with the eleventh of the Acts we shall have more then a probable conjecture that it was by Saint Pauls advice that the Disciples were in Antioch first called Christians and the name of Nazarites by which they had been formerly known was quite laid aside because in that very City some of the Nazarites had endeavoured to mingle Judaism and Christianity into one Religion But this we are sure of that in the Epistle to the Hebrews the same Saint Paul for this argument being there so throughly canvased is proof enough alone to conclude him the author of that Epistle maketh it his whole business to shew that only in Christ and in his Gospel is fully revealed the will of God and the way of salvation But more particularly Heb. 9. 10. He sheweth that though the Church of the Jews was once the Catholick viz. till the time of reformation yet the Church of the Christians alone is so now which was indeed to continue and keep the spiritual but to reform and lay aside the carnal Ordinances Therefore this Christian Church still maintaineth communion with the Jewish Church in all Moral duties for no reformation of Gods making can put down a Moral duty or obligation either towards God or towards our neighbour as saith Saint Paul But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition but of them that believe to the saving of the soul Heb. 10. 39. Here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in our turning Christians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sumus substractionis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sed fidei q. d. we are not of those who forsake or deny any one Moral Law enjoyned to the Jews for that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to draw backward to perdition but we are of those who profess a true and a lively faith in Christ the Messias promised to the fathers but exhibited to us for that 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what we have been taught by the Apostles and it is to go forward to salvation For it is indeed to outstrip
God the searcher of hearts hath reserved the knowledge of the invisible Church only to himself and requireth all Christians to join in communion with that visible Church wherein they live if so be that therein is preserved the outward sincere profession of Gods truth and worship and the right administration of his Sacraments which is a condition not to be excepted against unles we will deny men the use of reason there only where they most want it in the choice of their religion and yet allow it in the choice of their Church and think it enough for them to serve God according to the dictates of others consciences when we are sure they shall be acquitted or condemned in the last judgement according to the dictates of their own Wherefore we must allow an outward sincere profession of Gods truth and word and a right administration of his Sacraments to the constitution of that visible Church which obligeth us to her communion as a member of the true Catholick Church And if we cannot make it appear out of the written Word of God that our own Church is faulty in either of these we may not forsake her communion since by vertue of these she is to us instead of the Catholick Church and by authority of the Catholick Church bindeth us to her communion For if we acknowledge our Church to be Catholick in her profession which we are bound to do unless we can prove the contrary we must also acknowledge her to be Catholick in her obligation because where is unquestionable purity there must be unquestionable Authority unless we will say that Religion is a matter of indifferency and leaves men at their liberty either to practice or to despise it as they please This was not the opinion of the Primitive Christians of whom it is said And they continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers Acts 2. 42. They thought themselves bound to continue stedâ—astly in that communion wherein was a sincere profession of Gods truth and worship here expressed by doctrine and Prayers and a right administration of the Sacraments here expressed by breaking of bread And so must we likewise think our selves bound to continue stedfastly in their Communion who succeed the Apostles in the publick exercise of the same religious duties or deny that this Scripture was written for our learning So that unless it be evident to us that the Church wherein we live is faulty either in doctrine or in Prayers or in administration of the Sacraments we may not recede from her communion without being guilty of schism and faction and then Saint Augustine unless you will say Fulgentius was the author of that book will tell us our doom in these words Firmissime tene nullatenus dubites non solùm omnes Paganos sed etiam omnes Judaeos Haereticos atque Schismaticos qui extra Ecclesiam Catholicam praesentem finiunt vitam in ignem aeternum ituros qui paratus est diabolo angelis ejus Aug. de fide ad Patr. Daph. c. 38. You must firmly believe and in no wise doubt that not only all Pagans but also all Jews and Hereticks and Schismaticks who end this present life out of the communion of the Catholick Church shall go into that eternal fire which was prepared for the Devil and his Angels For he that willfully lives and dies out of the communion of his own Church being a true member of the Catholick lives and dies at least in the perverse disposition of his soul out of the communion of the Catholick Church and consequently lives and dies in the state of damnation so neerly doth it concern every Christian not to break communion with his own Church unadvisedly and undeservedly for that is in effect to break communion with the Catholick Church but to try the Spirits whether they are of God and to know there is no warrantable disobedience of that command Keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of Peace unless it be evident That the Spirit is not of God And yet even in that case men ought to be very cautelous and wary that they so forsake the communion of the Church as not to disturb the peace of it for that was all that those seven thousand did who bowed not their knee to Baal in the general defection of the Church of Israel 1 King 19. 18. And that is all we are bound to do in the like case if we will have Gods mark set upon us to preserve us from wrath in the day of wrath for so saith the Prophet Ezekiel Set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof sc of Jerusalem Ezech. 9. 4. Sighing and crying for those abominations we cannot help is enough to discharge us from the guilt of them and this may be done if not without making of a noise yet sure without making of any tumult And this is according to Saint Augustines advice Misericorditer corripiat homo quod potest quod autem non potest patienter ferat dilectione gemat atque lugeat donec aut ille desuper emen det corrigat aut usque ad mâ—ssem differat eradicare zizania palâ—am ventilare ut tamen securi de salute sua bonae spei Christiani inter desperatos quos corripere non valent in unitate versentur auferant malum à seipsis id est ut in ipsis non inveniatur quod in moribus aliorum eis displicet Aug. lib. 3. contra Parmen cap. 2. Let every man correct what he can with mildness and what he cannot let him bear with patience And let him sigh and mourn in love till God from above amend what is amiss or at the harvest pluck up the tares and blow away the chaff yet that Christians who have a good hope may without danger of their own salvation live in unity among those desperate wretches whom they cannot amend let every man reform one that he may not find that in himself which he dislikes in another This is the safest way for every particular man to be sure not to be out of the communion of the Catholick Church and yet not to be in the corruptions of his own Church For he that sighs for the abominations shews he loves Gods truth and he that only sighs shews he loves his neighbours peace His love to Gods truth will keep him in the actual communion of the Catholick Church his love to his neighbours peace will not let him violate the communion of his own Church although he refuse to communicate in its corruptions It is not to be doubted but holy David all the while he lived in Sauls house or was afterwards driven from Jerusalem was under the affliction and temptation of evil company yet he saith of himself I have walked in my integrity I have not sate with vain persons neither will I go
in with dissemblers I have hated the congregation of evil doers and will not sit with the wicked and he thus makes good that saying For thy loving kindness is ever before mine eyes and I have walked in thy truth Psalm 26. His communion with God kept him from the corruptions of those unrighteous men he could not avoid and kept him in the communion of those righteous men he could not enjoy Though his conversation might be in Gath or Ascalon yet his communion was in Jerusalem when the Ark was there as it is said ver 8. Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth Therefore make sure of thy communion with God by faith and repentance and holiness of life and doubt not of thy communion with his Catholick Church though thou live amongst Infidels or amongst such Christians as are fallen into Infidelity and so having denyed the faith are worse then those who never embraced it For no private man is entrusted with the external communion of his own Church nor shall he be called to an account for the sins of it if he partake not in those sins but he is intrusted with the internal communion of his own soul and for that he must look to give a strict account to the maker and lover and Judge of souls But this admonition which only concerns private men may not be extended to whole national Churches which have power given them of God to rectifie what is amiss among themselves either in Doctrine or worship or Sacraments and are accountable to God for not rectifying it so that if there be any notorious defect in either much more in all of these they that are not bound to obey other men have no pretence of excuse if they obey not God in ordering themselves exactly according to his known and undoubted word And this is evident by Saint Pauls Epistles to particular Churches and Saint Johns orders to the seven several Churches of Asia to all which were sent distinct instructions and reproofs which sheweth that every one of them was bound to follow those instructions they had received from God without expecting new orders from some general Superintendent over them all and was justly reproved for not following them And this is the Judgement of the Catholick Church in the first Council of Nice in the sixth Canon which will have the priviledges and dignities and authorities of all Churches inviolably preserved for so much is comprized in these few words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same Judgemen is again repeated and reinforced in the first Council of Constantinople Can. 2. which forbids the confounding of Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and leaves every several proviâ—ce by a Synod in it self to administer and order its own â—…s The same is again more fully repeated and reinforced in the first Council of Ephesus Can. 8. which will have particular Churches keep their own rights and priviledges lest they should unawares lose the liberty purchased for them by the blood of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the Council of Chalcedon Can. 19 enjoyns provincial Synods twice a year to rectifie and dispose all emergencies whatsoever in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So we find this is the judgement of the Catholick Church in the four first general Councils and therefore all the world is not able to prove this practice of our Church to be Anticatholick For I willingly pass by other Churches in the case with whom I am not bound to keep external communion and plead only for this Church where of God in mercy hath made me a happy member though an unworthy Minister For if Saint Paul would not judge those men that were without much less may any of us judge those Churches that are within And truly it is enough for our satisfaction and too much for our desert that though other Churches pretend more some to the purity others to the practice of Religion yet generally they have performed less Though some rigid Zelots press nothing so much as a circumcision of all rites and ceremonies other Pharisaical professors can boast of the yoke which they have put upon the neck of their Disciples which neither we nor our fathers were able to bear yet we cannot find any sufficient reason why we should not answer them both in Saint Peters words we believe that through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved even as they Act. 15. 11. For we have this reason of our belief because the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ is truly and clearly set forth in the Doctrine of this our Church t is our shame and sin not our Churches if it be not also in our practice and Saint Paul hath taught us that this is the doctrine which most constituteth and therefore most edifieth a Christian Church For thus much do those words import to the Colossians And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable aâ—d unreproveable in his sight if ye continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the Gospel which ye have heard Col. 1. 21 22 2â— T is the Churches part to preach unto us the hope of the Gospel or the Doctrine of our being reconciled to God in Christ where this Doctrine is rightly published accepted and maintained there is without doubt a true Christian Church there is communion with Christ and if he will present us holy unblameable unreproveable in his sight for continuing in this faith grounded and setled we can have little cause but no excuse for leaving that Church whereinis the profession of this faith for as every particular Christian Church may lawfully preserve its own liberty against the incroachment of other Chuuches so it must necessarily preserve its authority against the insolencies of its own people The case is notorious concerning Vzziah when he went into the Temple of the Lord to burn incense upon the Altar of incense that Azariah with the Priests withstood him saying it pertaineth not to thee Uzziah to burn incense unto the Lord but to the Priests the sons of Aaron that are consecrated to burn incense Go out of the sanctuary for thou hast trespassed neither shall it be for thine honour from the Lord God 2 Chron. 27. 17 18. And great is the approbation which the Spirit of God giveth to this Azariah for so doing saying He it is that hath executed the Priests office in the Temple 1 Chron. 6. 10. As if none had been high Priest but he who so couragiously maintained the authority of the Priest-hood and this is R. Davids gloss upon the words He was not the first Priest of Solomons Temple for that was Zadok nor was he the only high Priest for there were many others both before and after him but our Rabbies say because
the Truth into their minds as they are able to receive it 2. In the object of it every man excluding none from the benefit of their Ministry who desire to be taught or to be warned though more particularly including those of their own Pastoral charge in which respect Clemens Alexandrinus his gloss may be admitted who saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 warning and teaching the whole man that he may be purified both in his body and in his soul 3. In the manner of it with all assiduity and industry for so the Participles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do set forth not only continued but also multiplyed acts 4. And lastly in the end of scope of it which is to bring men to the communion of Christ that so they may be presented to God as perfect having that perfection in their Saviour which they have not in themselves Wherefore we cannot deny but as we still need the warning so we still need the watchmen and we must confess that watchmen of Gods own setting up may not be disturbed or displaced till himself be pleased to put them away or to pull them down and sure we are that will not be till we shall no longer need them And if the watchmen are bound to give the warning then questionless the people are bound to take it when it is given For it is plain the Text said Obey them that watch for your souls Heb. 13. 17. before the civil Magistrate was yet Christian to force men to that obedience Nay indeed while he was yet Heathen to deterre them from it and to persecute them for it So that the fifth Commandment obligeth me to obey those whom God hath set over me in spirituals no less then those whom he hath set over me in temporals And I may no more forsake the Church to set up a new Religion then I may forsake the State to set up a new Government For my obedience is due to both as a moral debt by the necessity of Justice since I am as much obliged to my spiritual Father for the care of my soul as I am to my civil Father for the care of my body and therefore I can no more withdraw my duty from the Church then I can from the Common-wealth Nor may I go out of my Nation to look for a Head of the Church any more then to look for a Head of the State since the fifth Commandment obligeth me equally to the Church and to the State And I ought to be as much afraid of Schism which is a sedition against the Church as of Sedition which is a schism against the State Sure I am if I will be a true Gospeller I must see that my conversation be such as becometh the Gospel of Christ and that 's a conversation which requires Unity no less then Verity Unity of Spirit no less then Verity of Faith So the Apostle advising the Philippians that their conversation should be as becometh the Gospel of Christ sheweth them in the next words wherein consisteth that conversation saying That ye stand fast in one Spirit with one mind there 's the Vnity striving together for the faith of the Gospel there 's the Verity Phil. 1. 27. He permitteth not the pretence of Verity to break the bonds of Unity for he saith striving together not striving one with or against another for the faith of the Gospel Their concord and communion was to be the credit of their Religion not the pretence of Religion to be the bane of their communion He accounts it as necessary to their salvation that they should stand fast in the same Unity as that they should strive for the same Verity that they should stand fast in one spirit with one mind as that they should strive for the faith of the Gospel This is the true way to set up Christs Discipline for himself hath said By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples if ye have love one to another John 13. 35. As we are made Christs Disciples by the Verity of our Faith so we are known to be his Disciples by the Unity of our Love and if we desire to set up his Discipline we must take a course that men may know we are his Disciples which they cannot do unless we have love one to another and surely factions divisions strifes contentions are very ill arguments and worse evidences of love So that I cannot be a Schismatick in with-drawing my love from Christs Church but I must be a piece of an Atheist in withdrawing my love from Christ himself as refusing to be accounted his Disciple This makes Saint Paul come like clypei Dominus septemplicis Ajax holding out a Buckler with no less then seven folds in it to keep off all the assaults of schism saying 1. There is one Body that is one Catholick Church of Christ whereof we are all members that profess our selves to be Christians 2. One Spirit to quicken and enliven that body 3. One hope of immortality to comfort and confirm it 4. One Lord to wit our Saviour Christ that hath purchased and doth claim it 5. One faith to feed and nourish it 6. One Baptism to wash and cleanse it 7. One God and Father of all to rule and govern it Eph. 4. 4 5 6. So that I dare no more be a Schismatick then I dare think to divide this one body to multiply this one Spirit to falsifie this one hope to renounce this one Lord to forsake this one faith to despise this one Baptism to deny this one God for I must be zealous to maintain this Christian Communion in its authority that I may be so happy as to enjoy it in its excellency CAP. II. Christian Communion in its excellency SECT I. The excellency of Christian Communion because of its large extent as reaching to all Christians though of different perswasions and professions THE Christian Church is truly Catholick in that it comprizeth all true Believers of what nation sex age or condition soever for God acknowledgeth them all for his children by faith in Christ Jesus So saith Saint Paul Gal. 3. 26 27. For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus for as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ So that whosoever believeth in Christ and is baptized in his name must be acknowledged a member of the Christian Church whether he be Jew or Greek bond or free which was not so before Christs coming in the flesh for then it was said only of the Jews ye shall be my people and I will be your God Jer. 30. 22. But since our blessed Saviour hath broken down the partition wall God hath called to himself a people not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles and it hath come to pass that in the place where it was said unto them ye are not my people there they are now called the children of the living God Rom. 9. 24 26. Those whom
of Religion to be true doth require my assent by the authority of the first truth and whatsoever appears to me to be good doth require my love and obedience by the authority of the cheifest good So that if I cannot but confess my Churches sincerity woe will be unto me if I deny much more if I withstand her authority For if I cannot justly find fault with her Religion I must be irreligious if I forsake her communion God have mercy upon those Christians who on the one side are so zealous for their Church as not to be scrupulous about their Religion or who on the other side are so scrupulous about their religion as not to be zealous for their Church the one sinning against the verity the other against the unity of faith and therefore neither but hath a spice of infidelity in their sin and since God hath made me a Christian why should I make my self an Infidel either by superstition sinning against my God or by faction sinning against his Church I will therefore take the best care I can both about my Religion and about my communion though I will first take care of my Religion and then of my communion SECT III. The sincerity of Christian communion comprehendeth both the purity and the solemnity of Religion And is the whole duty of the first table The purity and substance of Religion being enjoynd in the three first commandments The solemnity and publick exercise of it with the adjuncts thereto belonging being enjoyned in the Fourth the one from the end the other from the letter of the Law The Sabbatarian the greatest opposer of the fourth Commandment who cryes up the day but beats down the other adjuncts and also the very duty of the Sabbath That duty being to glorifie God in Christ by publick worship for the Redemption of the world whereas they discountenance Liturgie and Festivals though both instituted in honour of our Redeemer EVery man is born an enemy to the true Christian communion because his corrupt nature filleth him with vain fears to make him superstitious and with outragious malice to make him factious And the true Christian communion is equally opposed by superstition which corrupts the sincerity and by faction which destroys the solemnity of Gods publick worship Wherefore God hath given us a Law which taketh care not only for the Religion of his Church against superstition but also for the Communion of his Church against faction though it first take care for the Religion and after that for the communion For Religion knits and unites us immediately to God But communion knits and unites us one to the other Religion is the very knowledge and worship of God communion is only the agreement in that knowledge and worship Religion makes the Saints communion only shews and declares them Religion makes true worship communion makes publick worship Accordingly God first provided for the duty then for the solemnity first for the Religion then for the communion Thus in the three first precepts of the decalogue he requires the true knowledge and worship of God which constitute our Religion and in the fourth he requires the publick profession of that knowledge and exercise of that worship which constitute our communion For the first commandment requires us to have right apprehensions and affections concerning God by the internal acts of our souls in trusting believing loving him above all things The second and third require us to testifie those our inward apprehensions and affections concerning him by our outward adoration or reverence and by our outward confessing or glorifying his holy name Then follows the fourth requiring us to muster up our apprehensions and affections adorations and glorifications altogether in one publick entire and holy communion So that the fourth Commandment is little other then a new ratification or establishment of the three first all in one to be observed or performed solemnly and publickly enjoyning us to do those holy duties on some set dayes openly and joyntly in one communion which were before enjoyned every day severally and privately in one Religion And consequent the 4th Commandment is in effect an establishment of the Church as the three first are an establishment of Religion For the consecration of times places persons maintenance and forms of worship is here commanded though time only be named and all for this end that God may be publickly glorified and our souls edified in the communion of Saint Wherefore those that prophane the places oppose the persons rob the maintenance and reproach the forms consecrated to the publick worship of God are as great Sabbath-breakers as those that prophane the time nor is there in truth a greater enemy to the Sabbath then the Sabbatarian as not a greater enemy to faith then the Solifidean the one crying up the Sabbath in the day but beating it down in the duty advancing the circumstance of time but depressing and debasing not only other circumstances but also the very substance of worship The other making a noise of faith which fils the phansie with strong perswasions but neglecting the work of faith which fils the soul with holy affections What do we think our Saviour Christ said in vain Father glorifie thy name or that God himself answered in vain by a voyce from heaven saying I have both glorified it and will glorifie it again John 12. 28. If not let us acknowledge this to be the main end of our Christian Religion to glorifie the name of God and then we shall be afraid to oppose any thing directly conducing to his praise and glory For certainly those words are never to grow out of date This voice came not because of me but for your sakes John 12. 30. We know it was the whole work of Christ to glorifie God and what else can we think is the work of the Christian Religion Let this then I mean the glory of God be taken for the ballance of the Sanctuary wherein to weigh all our Tenents and all our practices and we shall never put a parsimonious much less an envious gloss upon the fourth Commandment as if it had taken care only for one circumstance of publick worship but neglected all the rest that 's a parsimonious gloss or as if it had provided for the circumstances alone and not much more for the substance of Gods publick worship and service that 's an envious irreligious gloss For in truth as in the Creed every subsequent Article of faith presupposeth the belief of all before it that it self may be rightly believed the same truth being first in the order of nature which is there put first in the order of Revelation So also in the decalogue especially in the first table every subsequent commandment presupposeth the obedience of all before it that it self may be rightly obeyed the same duty being first in the order of nature which is there put first in the order of injunction God in his very Method of revealing truths and
the Lords prayer all joyntly agreeing together in this the one commanding it to be done the other believing it is done perfectly in heaven the third praying it may be done perfectly on earth And in this sense it is evident that keeping of the Sabbath is a moral duty not to end with time but to last to all eternity as becometh Righteousness which is immortal not temporary and that so intrinsecally and essentially that if it be not Immortal it cannot be righteousness Thus did Adam and Seth with his righteous posterity keep the Sabbath long before the Law was given by Moses to appoint the day as we read Gen. 4. 26. Then began men to call upon the name of the Lord which words clearly set forth the first exercise of publick worship in the first communion of Saints upon the earth so Junius upon the place Sensus est Adam Seth in cujus posteris mansura erat Ecclesia c. The meaning is that Adam and Seth in whose posterities the Church was to be continued observing that their families were in danger of being corrupted by the ungodly conversation of the wicked Cainites and consequently that the worship of God whereof they were the Ministers and therefore the Trustees was like speedily to decay did from that time assemble their children together into one congregation or into one body of a Church and by their preaching and their praying and their exercises of piety and Religion did labour to convert the wicked and to confirm the righteous from which their religious observations they did purchase to themselves the title or appellation of the Sons of God Nam prius quidem invocavit Adam sed in familia tunc verò invocarunt multi sed in ecclesiam velut in caulam recepti à mundi peccantis seducentis consortio For Adam had indeed before that called upon the name of the Lord in his own family But at that time many families called upon God together being gathered into the Church as into a fold and separating themselves from the sinners and seducers of the world Thus in effect saith Junius And we cannot but say that this was a moral duty suggested to them by the Law written in their hearts which teacheth men to enter into a society or communion to serve themselves and much more to serve their God Drusius goes yet further saying thus Eo tempore ritus certos colendi Deum institutos fuisse quos observarent filii Dei At that time were instituted some certain rites and ceremonies of worshipping God which the Sons of God were bound to observe But Aquinas had said the same long before him for after this objection how could Enos first begin to call upon the Name of the Lord for that were to say that the Church began not till his time he gives this answer Non incepit divinum cultum sed invenit aliquem modum singularem colendi velorandi Deum He did not first begin to worship God but found out a new way of solemnly worshipping him which new way Junius tells us was of assembling many families together whereas before for want of Communicants Adam had served God only in his own family But now that the Church was further enlarged and spread in several families it was necessary that all those families should assemble together to do their homage to their leige Lord and maker And the Chaldee Paraphrase did before him give the same exposition of that Text for though the words of that Paraphrase be different in Buxtorfs and Montanus his Hebrew Bibles which is very usual whilst the Hebrew Text in both is alwayes the same the Church not thinking her self bound to the same care in keeping of Translations as of the Originals yet the sense is not different but one and the same of either Paraphrase and that is this then began men to pray in the name of the Lord that is then they began to pray altogether in one congregation whereas before they had prayed only in several families So then this is the true keeping of the Sabbath to Hallow Gods most holy name for its own sake and to hallow the things conducting or belonging thereto for his names sake according to that command Be ye holy for I am holy which though found four several times in Leviticus Lev. 11. 44. 11. 45. Lev. 19. 2. Lev. 20. 7. yet is not a precept of the Levitical but of the Moral Law as Saint Peter plainly shews us alledging these very words as an invincible demonstration that it is our bounden duty to be holy in all manner of conversation because it is written Be ye holy for I am holy 1 Pet. 1. 15 16. Where this is the force of the argumentation such as I am such must all they be who will have relation to me or communion with me but I am holy therefore must they be holy And this argumentation though it most properly belong to persons yet may it not be confined only to them but is also to be extended to things and Actions Person◠Res Actiones Persons Things and Actions must be all holy or they must not come into the beauty of holiness And if they be all holy they must come in thither and may not be kept or cast out thence ungodly profaning of dayes and Churches unworthy reviling or robbing of Ministers consecrated to the service of Almighty God unjust excommunicating of Orthodox Christians undeserved ejecting of Catholick rites of unblameable Liturgies are all sins against this fourth Commandment and so many breaches or violations of the Sabbath all of these directly opposing that communion of Saints which ought to be in the publick worship of God or the exercise of Religion and all of them grievously sinning against that command which came to Saint Peter in a voice from heaven before it came to us in the written word What God hath cleansed or purified that call not thou common or unclean Act. 10. 15. We generally do look upon the profanation of consecrated time as the breach of the Sabbath and we do well for so it is But we look not far enough for profanation is of as large an extent as consecration and we are to know that persons and Things and Actions are all alike consecrated to Gods publick worship by virtue of the fourth Commandment Thus saith the Psalmist Give thanks O Israel to God the Lord in the congregation Psalm 68. 26. Which are the words saith Sol. Jarchi that Miriam and the Damosels with her playing on the timbrels mentioned in the verse before had said in their song of praises to God at the drowning of the Egyptians so that in the judgement of this great Doctor blessing God in the congregations was a duty that belonged to Israel by the Law of nature for the Law of Moses was not then given when Miriam was supposed to say so Though it was also included in the positive Law concerning the Sabbath which we find set down in
was performed by Ezra the Scribe And we find our blessed Saviour and his Disciples sometimes upon extraordinary occasions preaching and praying publickly neither in the Synagogues nor on the Sabbaths that is neither in consecrated places nor on consecrated Days to shew the work it self had a holiness incommensurable with and therefore unconfinable to either but still we find only them who were without doubt consecrated persons publickly preaching and praying we find no unholy or unconsecrated persons in all the Book of God either authorized or allowed to do this Work of God which immediately concerneth his publick worship But on the contrary it is said expresly The Lord separated the tribe of Levi to bear the Ark of the Covenant of the Lord to stand before the Lord to Minister unto him and to bless in his name unto this day Deut. 10. 8 Those whom the Lord had not separated durst not meddle with the Ark of his Covenant nor stand before the Lord to Minister unto him and to bless in his name One Vzzah that was not of this separated tribe was struck dead for taking hold of Gods Ark though it were with a good intent to sustain it when the Oxen shook it 2 Sam. 6 7. And we cannot say that this was not written for our learning unless we will twice contradict Saint Paul not only in the general Thesis when he saith Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples and they are written for our admonition 1 Cor. 10. 11. but also in this very particular hypothesis when he saith No man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron so also Christ glorified not himself to be made an High Priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Son Heb. 5. 4 5. In which words though he confine not the Priesthood to the tribe of Levi of which Aaron was for he saith that Christ was an high Priest who was of the tribe of Judah yet he confines it to the calling of God for he saith Christ glorified not himself to be made an High Priest but he that said unto him thou art my Son If Christ would not glorifie himself by taking the Priesthood till he was called of God then surely no Christian can do the office of a Priest without being called but he must disobey God and dishonour Christ and to countenance any man that doth so must needs be both ungodly and unchristian much more to discountenance those whom God hath called and who do not their own but his work Ministring indeed unto him exactly according as himself hath prescribed both in Worship and Word and Sacraments and blessing in his name and by his authority If we will needs expel these Ministers what do we else but expel our own Blessing Sure we cannot deny but our Saviour Christ hath given unto his Ministers the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven for the Keys which he promised only to Saint Peter Mat. 16. 19. He gave to all his Apostles John 20. 23. Nay also the Keys of the Kingdom of Hell for so those whom he had sent out return with joy saying Lord even the Devils are subject unto us through thy name Luke 10. 17. And how then can we disturb those Ministers whom he hath sent without grievously sinning against his authority and dangerously sinning against our own souls For what is this in effect but to shut up Heaven and to open Hell but to keep out God and to let in Devils Tell me if you can why men are not now so frequently possessed with Devils as they were before the coming of Christ but only because Christ hath given his Church power over them And if we will needs beat down his Church why should not the Devils again recover their former power of possessing men This we have found true by sad experience that since we have forsaken our Church which prayed God to beat down Satan under our feet God hath let Satan get up even over our heads Angelis malis duplex poenalis convenit locus Infernus pro ipsorum culpa in quem omnes post diem judicii detrudentur Aer autem ista caliginosus usque ad diem Judicii ad bonorum exercitium ne totaliter sc ab utilitate naturalis ordinis exciderent saith Aqu. par 1. qu 64. art 4. God hath allotted the Devils two places of torment Hell in regard of their own sin and they shall be all thrown down thither at the day of Judgement And also the region of the Air. till that day comes for the exercise of good men lest otherwise those evil Spirits should quite have fallen from the order of nature and been out of all capacity of doing good God hath set the Devils over our Heads in respect of Place But t is only our contempt of God can set the Devils over our heads in respect of power And the contempt of Gods Ministers comes very neer the contempt of God for so himself hath taught us He that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luk 10. 16. What is it then I will take heed of sinning against the letter but much more against the end of the fourth Commandment I will take heed of sinning against the circumstances but much more against the substance that is required in the exercise of Religion I will glorifie God in the Sabbath Day that is in all the adjuncts or solemnity but I will much more glorifie him in the Sabbath Duty that is in the substance or form of his publick worship I will first make sure of my Religion then of my Communion first of my Liturgie then of my Company first of Essentials then of Ceremonials I know they are blessed that dwel in thy house Psalm 84. 4. But withal that this is the reason of their blessing They will be alwayes praising thee Great is the blessing of Christian Communion whereby men dwell in Gods house but greater is the blessing of Christian Religion whereby men are alwayes praising God I will not willingly sin against thy house but above all I will not sin against thy praise I will not cast them out of thine house whom thou hast commanded to dwell in it that they may be always praising thee Psalm 134. 2. much less will I cast thee out of thine own house by disturbing thy praises If others will not forsake their false Churches to come to the true worship of God what shall I answer at the last day if I forsake a true Church to set up a false worship If they so highly prize a Religion that is in part against thee a Communion that is in part without thee for which they can produce only some few specious pretence what will become of me if I regard neither thy Religion nor thy Communion for which I have so many unquestionable arguments or rather so many irresistable Demonstrations I will then be very zealous for that Christian Communion wherein
I am sure I have the true Christian Religion for I cannot oppose such a Communion because of its authority but I shall be guilty of faction nor because of its excellency but I shall be guilty of Blasphemy nor because of its sincerity but I shall be guilty of Irreligion And I cannot be either Factious or Blasphemous or Irreligious much less all three together but I shall sin grievously against the glory of my God scandalously against the good of my neighbour dangerously against the salvation of mine own soul In a word since God of his infinite goodness which I could not deserve may not abuse hath made me an Israelite I will not strive to make my self an Idumaean a Babylonian or an Aegyptian Saint Bernard finds all these three in one persecutor or opposer of that Church which professeth and practiceth the true Christian Religion saying thus Herodiana malitia Babylonica crudelitas est nascentem extinguere velle Religionem allidere parvulos Israel Si quid enim ad salutem pertinens si quid Religionis oritur quicunque resistit quicunque repugnat planè cum Aegyptiis parvulos Israelitici germinis necare conatur imo cum Herode nascentem persequitur salvatorem It is the malice of a Herod who was an Idumaean and no less then Babylonian cruelty to labour to suppress Religion and to dash the children of Israel against the stones For if indeed what is brought forth doth conduce to salvation or belong to true piety who ever resisteth or opposeth it doth plainly endeavour with the Aegyptians to slay the young children of Israel nay with Herod he doth seek out his new born Saviour to destroy him And he that doth this forgets all the curses denounced against Edom in the Prophets for persecuting his brother Jacob particularly that of Obadiah v. 10. For thy violence against thy brother Jacob shame shall cover thee and thou shalt be cut off for ever A Text the fittest that can be alledged in this case because the Jews tell us that this Obadiah from being Ahabs Steward was made a Prophet of the Lord for the kindness which he had shewed to the Lords Prophets when they were persecuted by Jezebel Hic igitur quia centum Prophetas paverat accepit gratiam Prophetalem de duce exercitus fit dux Ecclesiae Tunc in Samaria parvum gregem paverat nunc in toto orbe Christi pascit Ecclesias saith Saint Hierom prol in Abdian Proph. This man because he fed an hundred Prophets received the Grace of Prophecy and from being a Captain under Ahab was made a Captain under Christ Then he fed but a small number in Samaria now he feedeth many millions in all the world and I doubt not but God hath still reserved the same blessing for all those who have hitherto sustained his persecuted Prophets not to give them the Spirit of Prophecy for he will not violate his own orders and institutions but to give them the Spirit of Grace in this ungracious the Spirit of perseverance in this backsliding age of ours So that we may be truly say The reason why they have not lost their faith as well as others is because they would not lose their Charity whereas many that were of an other temper as at first they lost their charity so now at last they have lost their faith and know not whither to go to seek it but may truly say with Mary Magdalen and so much the more truly by how much the less sorrowfully for they would with her have more tears in their eyes if they had grace in their hearts They have taken away my Lord and I know not where they have laid him John 20. 13. They who were among the head-men of Tekoa Amos 1. 1. and taught to keep cattell from their youth Zach. 13. 5. and so made themselves Prophets without the Lord Nay they who were among Sauls messengers sent to take David 1 Sam. 1. 20. and so made themselves Prophets against the Lord They have taken away my Lord my Saviour from me and I know not where they have laid him A very sad complaint which they now least make who have most reason who from their Sedition and privy conspiracy have fallen into false doctrine and heresie and from their hardness of heart towards men have fallen into contempt of Gods word and commandments from which we pray God to deliver them and to keep us For since his mercy hath made us Christians we may not let our own Unthankfulness make us Antichristian and such are all they who will needs be of a Religion fitter to serve themselves then to serve their God It is Musculus his observation upon Ps 52. Saul hic typum gerit â—ntichristi qui habet in regno suo Sacerdotes tabernaculum cultum Dei verum haec omnia vult sui Juris esse sib ministrare Vult Sacerdotes Domini esse iniquitatis suae Ministres Non indicastis mihi inquit quod David venerit ad vos Saul was the very type of Antcâ—hrist who had indeed Priests and Tabernacle and the worship of God in his kingdom but would have them all under his command and would make them all serve his designs He would have the Priests of the Lord become Ministers of his wickedness and destroyed them because they had not been so Turn and slay the Priests of the Lord saith he because their hand also is with David and because they knew when he fled and did not shew it to me 1 Sam. 22. 17. This Sin of Antichrist in striving to make Religion stoop to Interest that is in effect to make God serve Mammon to make Christ serve Belial being most directly against the end of the fourth Commandment plainly shews that the end of that Commandment is chiefly to set up the honour of Christ the eternal Son of God All the Jews service did all the Christians service should tend only to this end Do this in remembrance of me concerned their Sacrifices no less then our Sacraments Their Sabbaths no less then our Lords dayes their weekly on less then our weekly their anniversary no less then our anniversary festivals and all by vertue of the fourth commandment Do this in remembrance of me concerned the Jews in the general reason of it no less then it concerneth us Christians only it concerned them in types and shadows it concerneth us in body and substance So saith Saint Paul of their Sabbaths which are a shaddow of things to come but the body is of Christ Col. 2. 17. They were to look after the shaddow but we are to look after the Body they were to look after the types but we are to look after Christ They were to be zealous for the Sabbath Day but we are to be most zealous for the Sabbath Duty which is to do all in remembrance of Christ to magnifie our Redeemer in the first place and for his sake to magnifie the memorials of our Redemption
and consequently the ground of true faith in Christ Nor can we think of the common People so generally withdrawing themselves from the Arrian Bishops in those dayes for not giving glory to God rightly according to the form of this Hymne but we must needs censure the dulness and deadness of this our Age wherein men care not with what Ministers they assemble in publike worship though they see them not only forsake but also revile all the Symbols of true Christian Faith and worship and all the badges of true Christian communion such as are the Lords most holy Prayer the Apostles Creed and this Hymn of glorification for though men may have so much Charity as to pass by that Sacrilegious Tenent which professeth Bishops and Presbyters both one that they may be equally contemned I call it a Sacrilegious Tenent because I find it so called by the Catholick Church twice in the Council of Chalcedon once in the fift Action in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Episcopum in gradum Presbyteri redigere Sacrilegium est to bring back a Bishop to the degree of a Presbyter is Sacriledge and again in the fifteenth Action wherein are the Canons of that Council in the 29th Canon in the very same words only that insteed of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring back they say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring down 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Episcopum in Presbyteri gradum reducere est Sacrilegium to bring down a Bishop to the degeee of a Presbyter is Sacriledge I say though men may have so much charity as to pass by that Sacrilegious Tenent which professeth Bishops and Presbyters both one that they may be equally contemned yet they should not have so little faith as to communicate in that Sacrilegious worship which cares not to profess God the Father Son and Holy-Ghost to be but one that they may be equally glorified And surely Saint Basil taking so much pains to clear himself concerning the right use of the Gloria Patri doth sufficiently condemn all our late Divines who in such Antitrinitarian and therefore Antichristian times as these are willfully contemn or carelesly neglect the constant and publike use of that most Christian Hymne For it is most certain he that hath not a right belief of the Trinity cannot have a right belief of Christ and therefore he that will not openly profess his belief of the Trinity cannot justly claim and consequently not reasonably expect the communion of those who desire and deserve â—e accounted Orthodox Christians And it is observable that those formes of the communicatory letters which are mentioned by Gratian in his seventy third Distinct and before him by Jno and Berchardus do still retain the footsteps of this Truth that all Christian Communion was antiently grounded on the Profession of Faith in the Holy Trinity and in this respect we may say that membranas occupare non debet was an unreasonable censure in him that glossed the case of that distinction for the insertion of those Greek elements 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the initials of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth in effect assure us that the ancient Bishops did neither give nor send their communicatory letters to any that did not openly profess their belief in Father Son and Holy Ghost for as concerning that phansie in the Canonist Petri quoque Apostoli prima litera i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assumatur that P must also be added to signifie Peter it sufficiently confuteth it self in that it supposeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to stand alone for the Holy-Ghost contrary to the nature and use of the Greek tongue and leaveth out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not robbing Peter to pay Paul but robbing the Holy-Ghost to pay Peter And yet we may add further to its confutation that it is as easie for those who resolve to make Saint Peter their author for every thing they say or do to bring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as to turn Patres into Petrus and we find that hath been done in the very Pontifical it self where the Bishops Oath was at first to observe Regulas Sanctorum Patrum the rules of the Holy Fathers But these words come afterwards to be changed into Regalia Sancti Petri The Royalties of Saint Peter but without doubt the Greeks meant nothing else by those initial Elements save only Father Son and Holy-Ghost if at least they had any set Form of communicatory letters among them which sure is not now easie to be met withal although Baronius hath assured that the form of those letters was instituted and Binius hath further assured that it was extant in the 18th canon of the first Council of Nice In concilio Nicaeno forma quaedum eiusmodi literarum c. 18. ne fraus irreperet est instituta non autem recens res ipsa est introducta saith Baronius An. 142. n. 6. Harum literarum formula à Niceno Concilio praescripta extat can 18. istius Concilii saith Binius in notis in Epist 1. Sixti Papae 1. yet he may chance lose his labour that shall look for that form not onlâ— in that Canon but also in any other of the Greek Councils or in the Commentaries of Zonaras Balsamon upon them But what ever was the form of their communicatory letters which by the Latines might be called Formatae for they acknowledge a form of them such a one as it is sure we are this was the ground of their communion that their Baptism their Belief their worship was all in the name of the Father of the Son and of the Holy Ghost They kept themselves entire in their Religion and that made them keep themselves entire in their communion They did earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints Jude 3. they did not labour to deliver a new Faith So that their contending for the faith kept them from other contentions as now our contentions do indeed keep us from the faith They laboured to serve their Saviour not to serve themselves of him we labour to serve our selves whiles we pretend to serve our Saviour they followed the advice of Christs Apostle Endeavouring to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace Eph. 4. 3. We follow the insolency and outrage of Christs enemies saying Let us break their bonds asunder and casts away their cords from us Psal 2. 3. Kimchi saith these were the words of the Philistins against Israel the Church of God But the Apostles say in effect they were the words of Herod and Pontius Pilate against Christ the Son of God Acts 4. 27. Let us take heed of saying such words as these against the Church of God for fear we come in time to say them against the Son of God For what are the bonds of Christ but Religion which hath its name from binding and Communion which hath its work to
bind If we break one of those bonds asunder how shall we be held by the other If we cast away Religion what do we talk of communion it is more just to call it a conspiracy If we cast away communion what do we pretend Religion it is more just to call it an apostacy Let both Religion and Communion be truely for the honour of Christ or let neither be called Christian For indeed this is the only true touchstone whereby we may try which Churches are the dross of Christendom and which are the gold of it they who most labour to glorifie Christ are the best Christians according that short but pithy prayer of the Latine Church Et quia tuum est quod credimus tuum sit omne quod vivimus Orat. in Sabbato quatuor temporum quadragesimae And because that all our Faith is from thee grant that all our Life may be for thee and to thee All our faith is from Christ all our life must be to Christ or we shall live infidels though in belief Christians Therefore they who most labour to glorifie Christ both by their Faith and by their life are undoubtedly the best Christians They who most labour to glorifie him as King to be ruled by his government as Prophet to be guided by his Word as Priest to be reconciled by his satisfaction they are clearly the best Christians and they who are defective in any of these as they less glorifie Christ so have they less the purity and truth of Christianity Great is the preeminence of Christians above other men that they know Christ but greater is their preeminence above other Christians that they glorifie him agreeably to their knowledge such are truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The faithful in Saint Chrysostomes sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christians are called the Faithful not only for trusting in God but also for being trusted by him in that they have been entrusted with those mysteries of Christ which not the Angels themselves did know before them They were accordingly best take heed they do not betray that trust which they did not could not deserve and they will certainly betray it if once they seek to take the preeminence to themselves and not give it to their Saviour We may not judge some of the antient Churches for so doing because they were swallowed up by an Earth-quake soon after they had received Christianity as Coloss Laodicea and Hâ—erapolis in the reign of Nero saith Orasius But we most look carefully to our selves that we may not do so who dayly hear many amongst us saying We are of Paul others we are of Cephas others we are of Apollos meerly to divide the Church and others saying We are of Christ meerly to contemn it For they intend not to advance our Saviour but to debase his Ministers not to come neerer Christ but only to run further from his Church I say we must look carefully to our selves leâ—t some such dreadful Earthquake swallow us up also who have provoked heaven wearied earth and therefore may justly go down quick into hell or lest we be swallowed up by the Earth without an Earth quake as were Corah Dathan and Abiram who were the first notorious authors of divisions in the people of God and themselves perished by a strange division for saith the Text The ground clave asunder that was under them Numb 16. 31. And the ground is still cleaving asunder under us in so much that it is to be feared That the Earth the sons of the earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Filii terrae as the Text calls them Psalm 49. 2. the lowest and meanest of the people will at last quite swallow up both Moses and Aaron that is all authority and preeminence both Civil and Ecclesiastical This we are sure of the only way for the Kings and Potentates of this world to keep their own authority is by it to defend and maintain the authority of Christ who is the blessed and only Potentate the King of Kings and Lord of Lords 1 Tim. 6. 15. nor is it just they should look to have any preeminence without and much less against him whose proper right it is in all things to have the preeminence Col. 1. 18. Therefore give glory to the Lord your God before he cause darkness in despite of all your new lights and before your feet stumble upon the dark mountains and while ye look for light he turn it into the shadow of death and make it gross darkness But if ye will not hear it my soul shall weep in secret places for your pride and mine eye shall weep sore and run down with tears because the Lords flock is carried away captive Jer. 13. 16 17. Carried away captive from the communion of the Lord to the divisions and distractions of his enemies A captivity beyond that of Babylon because of a confusion beyond that of Babel for there only tongues but here minds and spirits also are confounded O sweet Jesus restore again to thy communion those that have departed from it retain and confirm those that still abide and continue in it Thou blessed Mediator betwixt God and Angels and men and by that thy mediation the blessed author to the Angels of union to men of reunion to both Angels and men of communion with the everliving God be pleased so to joyn all Christians in one communion here on earth that thou mayst joyn them all in one communion hereafter in heaven even that eternal and most blessed communion wherein thou our Head now livest and reignest with the Father and the Holy Ghost one God world without end Amen Deo Trin-uni gloria THE IVSTIFICATION OF THE Church of England According to the true principles of Christian Religion and Communion consisting of three Chapters The first Chapter sheweth that the Church of England is Gods Trustee for the Christian Religion as to the people of this Nation The second Chapter sheweth that the same Church of England hath carefully discharged that Trust as a most Christian or most Catholick Church The third Chapter sheweth that the Communion of the said Church of England is conscionably embraced and reteined by all the people of that Nation but unconscionably declined or deserted by any of them I marvel that you are so soon removed from him that called you into the Grace of Christ unto another Gospel which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ Gal. 1. 6 7. I would they were even cut off which trouble you Gal. 5. 12. LONDON Printed Anno Domini 1658. The Preface to the Iudicious and unprejudicate Reader I Hope it will not be said I seek to justifie a Church which is not for the truth and righteousness whereby it was a Church are the same they ever were or that I seek to justifie a Church which ought not to be for no man can shew a better truth and righteousness whereby to make a better Church Till
men can establish a better Religion then Gods word hath established they cannot find they should not seek a better Church then such as most entirely professeth that Religion For a Church which hath the Religion God commands must needs have the Communion God approves This smal piece seeks to justifie such a Church and hopes to be the confirmation of your faith and not only the Account of mine Wherein I profess my self an Accountant not as a Politician but as a Divine For without doubt so many pious Ministers scandalous chiefly for this that they durst be true to their Oaths and to their Trust in such a perfidious and false age have not lost themselves for nothing in this present world But they have a good conscience to comfort them against their losses and a good cause to countenance them against the world However this can be no immodest assertion to say that he which values the Communion of his Church above his living is most likely to value the Religion of his Church above his life and God make me such a scandalous Minister For I may not forsake the true Christian Religion without being a againstâ—…y â—…y God nor the true Christian Communion without being a Separation from Him And if such a Religion and such a Communion be in the Church I seek to justifie I shall fall under the curse of Meroz if I do not my best to justifie it For this is not to come to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord against the mighty Judges 5. 23. unless we ought rather to say they have lost their might by opposing the Lord who have lost their Innocency by opposing his Church If you be Unchristian you may perchance think I seek to justifie a Church that is not to be regarded If Antichristian A Church that is to be oppressed But if truly Christian you know I seek to justifie a Church which conscience doth bid you to regard and God doth forbid others to oppress A Church which doth most entirely set forth Gods glory without the falsities of a superstitious or the novelties of a factious worship and in that it doth most entirely set forth Gods glory it cannot but most entirely promote Mans salvation And this being the proper End of Religion is also the proper work of a Church which though it may be a company from the multitude of worshippers yet is it not a Communion but from the verity and unity of worship O thou who art the way the truth and the life the way for us to walk in the truth to direct our goings the life to reward us at our journeys end forgive us our many strayings out of thy way our fierce oppositions against thy truth that thou mayst give us the happy enjoyments of thy life O thou eternal Sun of righteousness who hast enlightned the Christian Church by thy Holy word and holy example and multiplied illuminations of thy holy Spirit be pleased also to enlighten our wandring souls that thy holy word may instruct us thy holy example may guide us thy holy Spirit may rule and govern us that we may not love darkness more then light because our deeds are evil But may love thee who hast given us thy heavenly light may love thy Church to whom thou hast given it may love thy Ministers by whom thou hast given it may love our own souls for which thou hast given it and dost still continue it So shall we be preserved from that inner darkness which will not see thee here and from that outer darkness which shall not see thee hereafter and also be preserved in the unity of thy Church to be ever with thee by a Holy Communion in Earth and by a blessed fruition in Heaven Amen Amen The Justification of the Church of England according to the true principles of Christian Religion and Communion consisting of three Chapters CAP. I. That the Church of England is Gods Trustee for the Christian Religion as to the people of this Nation SECT I. Christ delivered the trust of his Word and Sacraments to his Apostles they delivered the same to Bishops and Presbyters their Successors but the Apostles had an illimited their Successors have a limited trust The necessity of the succession of these Trustees to the worlds end yet is the succession of Doctrine more necessary then the succession of Persons DID Christian Churches more consider the obligation and the charge then the priviledges and the honour of being God's Trustees none of them would arrogantly claim much less tyrannically invade anothers trust But each would timorously undertake carefully manage and conscionably discharge her own T is evident that our blessed Saviour trusted all his Apostles equally with the teaching of his Word Administring his Sacraments and governing of his People because he gave to each Apostle an infallible Judgement and an illimited commission the one enabling the other authorizing each of them to guide and govern the whole world though for the better expediting of their work every one of them betook himself as it were to his own peculiar Diocess according to that of Paul For we stretch not our selves beyond our measure 1 Cor. 10. 14. But t is easie to distinguish betwixt their Power and their use of it For surely if we consider the Power only of each Apostle none of them by taking care of all Christian People could usurp anothers authority or intrude himself into anothers Trust Thus that commission and command given to Saint Peter immediately by and from our blessed Saviours own mouth Feed my sheep Feed my lambs John 21. though we suppose those sheep and lambs did comprize all Christs Flock that then was or ever should be which is as much as the words can bear and more then they do claim or will justifie yet even that large Commission taken in a larger sense then it was given was no supersedeas to Saint Paul for taking care of all the Churches 2 Cor. 11. 28. Instantia mea quotidiana solicitudo omnium Ecclesiarum He calleth the care of all Churches his daily instance that is his daily work and labour even in the Judgement of the Latine Church at the time of the Vulgar Translation For Saint Paul as well as Saint Peter and the rest of the Apostles as well as Saint Paul had an universal commission to teach and baptize all Nations Mat. 28. and by consequent an universal Trust concerning all those Nations who should be taught and baptized for else they might both teach and baptize in vain And this universal trust he that commanded them to undertake enabled them to discharge for the holy Spirit of God leading every one of them into all truth fitted every one of them to lead all the world besides But we dare not say it was so with the successors of the Apostles For they neither had an infallible Judgement that they might have an illimited authority nor had they an illimited authority that they might
man in general neither as lame nor as blind nor as perverse nor as ignorant nor as false but an excellent creature made to know and enjoy his maker So though I see many defects and imperfections in particular Churches for in many things we offend all men and Churches too yet I consider the Catholick Church or the Church in general neither as defective nor as imperfect but as the body and Spouse of Christ holy and undefiled without spot called to the knowledge of God here in this world and to the enjoyment of him hereafter in the world to come And if all men would look more upon the perfections then upon the defects of the Churches wherein they live if they would rather look upon what Christ hath made them then what they have made themselves the world would be more given to devotion then now it is to disputes and would be more filled with Religion then it is now with faction For Christ is so well preached in every true Christian Church notwithstanding the great corruptions and divisions of Christendom that if he were but half so well practised we should most of us soon become very good Christians And truly we can scarce give a better reason why State policy and self-interest hath not generally corrupted the principles as it hath the Practise of Christians but only that those who sit in Moses his chair think themselves concerned in Moses his Trust which was this Thou shalt speak all that I command thee Exod. 7. 2. Hence it is they commonly speak as they ought though they seldom do as they speak their tongues are sanctified though not their lives they remain holy and innocent in their Functions though not in their Actions circumcised in their lips though uncircumcised in their hearts Their Persons unregenerated but their calling such as worketh regeneration Therefore said Truth himself concerning them Mat. 23. 3. All whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and do for they speak with Moses but do not ye after their works for they say and do not they act with Jannes and Jambres They speak they teach according to their Trust but they act they do according to their lusts it being much easier to talk by Rule then to walk by it God often giving to his Ministers the grace of â—â—iâ—ication for his names sake that they may preserve his Truth when yet he denyeth them the grace of Regeneration for their own sakes because they will not obey his truth Gratia gratis data may be given to the calling when Gratia gratum faciens is denyed to the Person we find that God threatneth the wicked Priests saying I will curse your Blessings Mal. 2. 2. What is their Blessing but their calling and how is that cursed but when it is blessed to all men save only to themselves When the Ministers shall be like so many statues in a doubtful Road directing the travellers in the right way but themselves not moving therein at all The comparison is not much amiss For as it is not from the substance of the statue but from its office or employment that men are directed by it so is it also in the Ministers t is not from their persons but from their calling that they are so highly qualified as to be our guides to heaven And as men can make a stock so much more God can make a man discharge the office of a faithful guide And as the rottenness of the statue hinders not the soundness of its directions so a Minister that hath a false and a rotten heart may have a true and a sound mouth And as the traveller thanks not the statue for his good directions but those that set it there so we are not to thank such a Minister for his good directions but God that set him over us For if the efficacity and operation of a good Instrument be ascribed to the efficient cause then much more of a bad instrument And if such holy Apostles as Saint Peter and Saint John rebuked the amazed Jews after this manner Why look ye so earnestly on us as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk Act. 3. 12. then we may be sure that when words of power or of truth proceed from the mouth of a wicked Caiaphas That he spake not this of himself but being High Priest that year he prophesied John 11. 51. And as Caiaphas though he was not a true man yet he was a true Prophet because in that respect he was Gods Trustee for the propagation of that truth which he then prophesied So is it still with many Christian Ministers and Churches as they are Gods Trustees for preserving and propagating the saving truths of the Gospel so they are enabled by his Spirit to discharge that Trust in so much that we may take it for granted that God hath entrusted them because we cannot deny but God hath enabled them For if he had not given them a Trust why should he either give them Authority to undertake it or ability to perform it Therefore since we cannot deny the Authority nor the Ability we may not deny the Trust And indeed the Trust is too palpable to be denyed by any that will not shut his eyes against the truth lest he should see it or that will not open his mouth against the truth that he may oppose it for so saith Saint Paul 1 Cor. 9. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dispensatio mihi credita est I am entrusted with a dispensation sc of the Holy Gospel And t is evident he spake not this in regard of his person that the Trust should die with himself but in regard of his Calling to shew the same trust was to remain with his Successors for ever And if we will look upon all his Epistles we may there see accordingly that he hath derived this Trust to particular Churches after him that is to those Bishops and Presbyters that were set over the people For as the Epistles that were sent to the seven Churches of Asia were directed and sent to the Angels that is to the Bishops and Ministers of those Churches and not to the common people Apoc. 2. 3. So was it in all Saint Pauls Epistles they were sent not to the people but to the Ministers that were set over them God entrusting them with his saving Truth whom he had entrusted to bring others to salvation nor are we beholding to the Citizens of Rome or to the Burgers of Corinth but to the Ministry of both those Churches and of other Churches since them that we now enjoy the true Copies of Saint Pauls Epistles the like is to be said concerning all the other parts of the New Testament For as the Books of the Old Testament were known to have come from God because they were deposited in the Ark and committed to the custody of the Priests whence Damascene saith concerning the Wisdom of Solomon and of the son of Sirach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
particular charge that so the burden might be the less but the care might be the greater the Ministers might have the lesser trouble but the people might have the greater benefit from whence it may be collected that the Bishops were Gods principal Trustees and that the inferior Ministers were only taken into part of their Trust And this is suitable with that saying of Theodorete recited by Oecumenius in the argument of the Epistle to Timothy That though Saint Paul had other Scholars or Disciples as Silas and Luke yet he writ Epistles only to Timothy and Titus because he had then entrusted them two with several Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the others he yet detained with himself And it is Conradus Vorstius his observation that Saint Paul makes it his business in his Epistles to Timothy and Titus to draw the exact picture of a true Christian Bishop and that he useth singular skill and industry in elaborating that draught Et sane in his Epistolis ac nominatim in illa priore ad Timotheum singularis quaedam Apostoli industria solicitudo elucet quippe collegam ac filium suum subinde studiose obsecrantis imo obtestantis per omnia sacra adiurantis nunc blandis promissionibus allicientis nunc minaciter territantis nunc suo nunc Christi exemplo provocantis ut modis omnibus tostatum faciat quà m sit ardua res inculpatum agere Episcopum quantaque pernicies humanae vitae sit parum sincerus Dominici gregis Custos Vorst Arg. Ep. ad Tim. Sometimes he earnestly entreateth Timothy for his own sake sometimes he humbly beseecheth him for Gods sake sometimes he adjureth sometimes he promiseth sometimes he threatneth sometimes he perswadeth and even provoketh him by his own and by Christs example that so he might testifie to all the world how great was the charge which a Bishop had from God to be faithfull in his vocation and that if he proved unfaithfull how great was the mischief he might do unto Gods Church And Oecumenius gathereth as much meerly from those three words used by Saint Paul in his benediction to Titus Grace Mercy and Peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus-Christ our Saviour Tit. 1. 3. for saith he Saint Paul very fitly wisheth Grace Mercy and Peace to Titus being the Teacher and Governour of that Church for unless he was resolved to steer by these he was sure to endanger the sinking of the ship 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God have mercy upon those covetous ambitious and contentious Ministers whose covetousness ambition and contentiousness hath made them expell Grace Mercy and Peace that they might pull down Gods and set up their own Government How can it be hoped that such men should approve themselves Gratious Mercifull or peaceable Governours For how can covetousness consist with Grace Ambition with Mercy Contention with Peace and how miserable are those people like to be who are like to be governed without Grace Mercy and Peace Thus I have shewed the Trust of the two particular Churches of Ephesus and of Crete whose first governours immediately after the Apostles are nominated licensed and instructed by the Text and these two are precedents sufficient for all particular Churches to the worlds end happily more sufficient precedents then are left in all the new Testament concerning any other external adjunct of Religion For if all Scripture be profitable for doctrine for reproof for correction for instruction in righteousness That the man of God may be perfect throughly furnished to all good Works 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. then surely much more that the Church of God may be perfect For if Saint Pauls proof be undeniable that because God took care of an Oxe he much more took care of a Minister 1 Cor. 9. 10. then can we not deny but the proof is as undeniable that because he took care of one particular minister he much more took care of all Ministers if he were so carefull to instruct one man of God as Timothy or Titus then much more was he carefull to instruct all the men of God that is to say his whole Church which is doubtless accordingly to be guided by these Instructions unless we can prove that since that time she hath received any other or that God hath repented of these and is willing to let his word as we are to let our Oaths grow out of date And indeed what can we desire to know concerning Gods Trustees in behalf of our souls which we may not easily know from either of these two Epistles For we know that God the Father hath said All souls are mine Ezek. 18. 4. and therefore we are sure that none can claim and consequently none should take the care of any soul but by commission from him This commission he immediately gave to his only Son with a promise that it should conduce to the Salvation of those souls which should hear his voice I am the good shephard my sheep hear my voice and I give unto them eternal life saith Christ John 10. 14 27 29. but this was by power given him from his Father as t is said All power is given unto me Mat. 28. and therefore when he was not yet pleased to own or at least not to exercise this power he said to the mother of Zebedees children It is not mine to give Mat. 20. 23. But however the promise concerning this power is no where so clearly signified as in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus so we find 2 Tim. 1. 1. Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God according to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus He derives his own commission for taking the care of souls from Christ Christs commission from God Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God And he shews the end of that commission was the salvation of those souls According to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus Again Tit. 1. 1 2. Paul a Servant of God and an Apostle of Jesus Christ there 's the proof of his commission in hope of eternal life which God that cannot lie promised before the world began there ' s the end of his commission God promised eternal life before the world began to whom could he promise it but to his Son coaeternal with himself and for whom did he promise it but for those who should be his hearkening to him believing in him relying on him and supported by him This was the comfortable end of Saint Pauls commission and therefore we have great reason to look after the sure proof of it And that we find particularly in these Epistles First as it was given from Christ to him and Secondly as it was to be derived from him to others even to the worlds end For although there is great Truth in that rule Delegatus non potest Delegare He that hath a Trust or power himself only by Delegation cannot orderly delegate the same to another and greater
reason for it in humane affairs because the power of Delegation in Delegates must fill the world with irremediable uncertainties may fill it with intolerable abuses and miscarriages yet in Gods affairs there is no truth in that Rule for his Delegates may and must appoint other Delegates till the end of the world and there 's is reason for it because himself still acteth by these latter Delegates as well by the former limiting their Trust that they may not abuse it as well as declaring their Trust that we may not deny it First we are taught particularly in these Epistles how Saint Pauls commission was given from Christ to him for so he saith The glorious Gospel committed to my Trust 1 Tim. 1. 11. Again I thank the Lord Jesus Christ who hath enabled me for that he counted me faithfull putting me into the Ministery 1 Tim. 1. 12. We doubt not but he speaketh this in the behalf of the other Apostles as well as of himself and by the same reason cannot see why the words spoken in other places to and of S. Peter alone should not belong to S. Paul and to the other Apostles as well as to him Secondly we are taught peculiarly in the same Epistles how Saint Pauls commission was to be derived from him to others after him till the worlds end For so it is said This charge I commit unto thee Son Timothy 1 Tim. 1. 18. And lest we should think the Trust was to end there he saith farther And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses whether concerning the Doctrine or Discipline of the Church the same commit thou to faithfull men who shall be able to teach others also 2 Tim. 2. 2. So there is to be no end of Teachers till there shall be an end of Learners But it is more then time I should now pass to the Trust which God hath given to other particular Churches besides those even to as many as his Apostles sent their several Epistles Thus we may see the seven Churches of Asia had been entrusted by him because he so sharply reproves them for not discharging their Trust and if we may believe some late interpreters the reproof of those Churches still concern our present Churches but we are sure that if our present Churches be concerned in their reproof then also in their Trust and how then can we now oppose those Angels whom we see God himself then entrusted in those Churches But to proceed let us look upon S. Pauls Epistles to several Churches The power of excommunication is given particularly to the Church of Corinth with it doubtless all other spiritual power whether of Order or of Jurisdiction 1 Cor. 5. and the reasons for it are such as evince it to be still given to all other particular Churches 1. That God and his Church should not be exposed to reproach v. 1. It is reported commonly c. 2. That Gods people should not be exposed to infection v. 6. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 3. That the sinner should be brought to repentance v. 5. That the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus So again to the Churth of the Thessalonians is the same power given and for the same reasons though only one of them be named 2 Thes 3. 14. If any man obey not our word by this Epistle note that man and have no company with him that he may be ashamed I will give but one more instance and that concerns the Christian Church of the converted Jews wherein the Ministers are made governours the People commanded to be subject to their government by the Apostles own express Order Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you ond submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give account that they may do it with joy and not with grief for that is unprofitable for you where we have not only the necessity of this obedience to our Ministers they are appointed to rule us therefore we must submit to them but also the reason of it and that is twofold 1. They watch for our souls 2. They must give account for our souls Let our eyes be opened never so much yet we cannot sufficiently watch for our selves therefore God hath in mercy appointed others to watch for us And in that God hath appointed them to be over us it is evident he hath appointed us to be under them and consequently as evident that they will not be able to give a good account for our souls till we our selves shall be able to give a good account of our obedience SECT IV. The third part of the Trust of particular Churches is concerning the worship of God the written word of God is the Rule whereby they are to manage that trust the readiest way to beget a Christian communion among all Churches and a Christian peace in each particular Church T IS a sad consideration that the publick worship of God Wherein Christians are most of all required and concerned to be of one communion should be so ill managed by some Churches so ill received by some people as to be the chiefest cause of our greatest and our most outragious divisions but the reason is palpable t is either because the Churches go beyond their trust in setting up a false Religion or because the people come short of their obedience in setting up a false communion For without all dispute where the Church hath followed God in his Religion there the People are bound to follow the Church in her communion And as it is not lawful for the Church to set up a Religion against the Authority of God so it is not lawful for the people to set up a communion against the Authority of the Church as the Church may not ordain a Religion contrary to the Word of God so the people may not ordain a communion contrary to the ordinance of the Church For as God hath given his word to guide his Church so he hath given his Church to guide his People in the outward exercise of Religion For it is evident that the outward exercise of Religion is entrusted with some body unless we will say it is not worth a trust and therefore as evident that it is entrusted with Gods Church because we cannot find out any other Trustee And it is also evident that in this case every particular Church hath her particular Trust For so saith Saint Paul to the Church of the Corinthians and by consequent to all other Churches Be ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ 1 Cor. 11. 1. which words are the more carefully to be observed and the more conscionably to be obeyed because they are as it were the general Proeem to the Apostles ensuing discourse concerning the right disposition and order of publick assemblies In which discourse he gives the Rule both for persons and for things and for actions for as
the Law of man hath taken care of all these so much more hath the Law of God taken care of them and most of all in Gods own worship Here the Holy Spirit will have 1. Persons rightly ordered prescribing the decent behaviour both of men and women from the first verse of the eleventh Chapter to the sixteenth 2. Things rightly ordered prescribing the right administration of the holy Eucharist from the sixteenth verse to the end of the Chapter Lastly actions rightly ordered prescribing the right use of Spiritual gifts and Functions in the twelfth thirteeenth and fourteenth Chapters In respect of all these it is the Apostles injunction to the Corinthians and the Churches injunction to us Be ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ as my Church must submit to Christs authority in the exercise of Religion to avoid superstition so I must submit to my Churches authority to avoid faction and confusion For what my Church requires by vertue of his command I cannot disobey without contempt of his authority Excellently Aquinas Majores sive perfecti soli Deo inhaerent cujus est immutabilis bonitas qui et si inhaereant suis praelatis non inhaerent illis nisi in quantum illi inhaerent Christo secundum illud Imitatores mei estote sicut Ego Christi 22. qu. 43. art 5. c. Those that are firmly grounded and to be called perfect Christians do in all things cleave to Christ himself and stick fast to him whose goodness is unchangeable and therefore so is also their will and resolution for though they rely upon the Church which Christ hath set over them yet they relye upon their Church as that relyeth upon Christ according to that of Saint Paul Be ye followers of me as I am of Christ Every good Christian man relies immediately upon Christ for his Religion and much more every good Christian Church can you not deny me to be a Major in this case and will you needs make my Church a Minor Am I of ripe years and must my Church be under age must I relye upon Christ and must not my Church much rather relye upon him There cannot be a greater impudence then for one man to perswade another to leave Christ and stick to him unless it be for one Church to perswade another to do the same And are not they perswaded to leave Christ who are perswaded to leave the Holy Scriptures that they may stick to uncertain Traditions For where is Christ to be certainly followed but in his undoubted word How then can any Church forsake Christs written word and pretend to follow him Saint Paul cares not to be so authentical and yet doubtless had more authority then those that are so He praiseth the Corinthians for keeping the Ordinances or Traditions as he had delivered them 1 Cor. 11. 2. but he professeth he had delivered no other then what he had received For I delivered unto you that which I also received 1 Cor. 15. 3. Nay in the same Chapter wherein he praiseth them for keeping what he had delivered he averreth that he had delivered what he had received ver 23. For I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you nor is it reasonable we should imagine the Apostle of Christ would stand more upon his own then his Masters honour or would have praised the Corinthians for remembring him in all things if so be he had so grosly forgotten himself as not to have remembred his Master and who hath made a Church above an Apostle Therefore we may be sure that the Traditions Saint Paul gave the Corinthians were such as had been given him and we could scarce be sure of this were not the same Traditions still given us and consequently we cannot part with the least degree of this certainty but we must part with the best and greatest reason of our praise for what is or can be the praise of any Church but that she remembers the Apostles in all things and keeps the Traditions as they delivered them unto her so that upon the certainty of the Traditions depends the Fidelity of the Church and those Churches must needs approve themselves to be most faithfull which can make the surest proof of their Traditions that they are indeed truly Apostolical now it is evident that the written word is so acknowledged by all Churches but the unwritten word is not so and t is observable that those who stand most upon the credit of unwritten Traditions yet are of late very willing to endeavour to prove most of the Doctrines and practices depending thereupon by some Texts of the undoubted written word surely not to gratifie their adversaries who refused the other but themselves who look upon these as the much better and surer proofs Wherefore the holy Scriptures which are the only proof that the Church hath a Trust from God concerning his Worship are the only Rule by which she can either conscionably or acceptably discharge that Trust Conscionably in offering nothing to mens consciences but what God hath offered Acceptably in offering nothing unto God but what himself hath required and if every particular Church did exactly follow this Rule none could detest the Communion of another without detesting the communion of God himself For this is the Apostles own determination I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed 1 Cor. 12. 3. that is doth accurse or detest any thing that is truly of the Christian Religion for that is little other then to detest and accurse Christ Jesus himself Men may bestow their hearts as they please about Ceremonies and formalities and happily be charged only with indiscretion but not so about real forms of worship not so about sound and solid prayers unless they will also be charged with irreligion For if the prayer which is used by any Christian Church doth truly honour Jesus no other Church can detest her communion in that prayer without detesting Jesus himself Therefore it is not from the Spirit of God but from our own spirits that we dislike any thing which truly belongs to Jesus whether in his Doctrine or in his worship and consequently what is exactly agreeable with the known Word of Jesus is also exactly agreeable with his will and accordingly all Churches are bound to agree in that though they may disagree about other matters Therefore let every Church faithfully discharge her Trust about the worship of God and there may be a hope of a Christian agreement among all Churches for then those that shall disagree from the rest will prove themselves either Antichristian or unchristian either Antichristian as being against Christ or unchristian as being without him either faulty for having a false or faulty for not having a true worship of Christ For a true and laudable worship cannot but challenge our communion either actually in our corporal presence if we live among such good Christians as have
it or potentially in our spiritual vote and desire though we live never so far from them And it is to be noted in Gods Method that he first makes provision for the Truth of his worship in the three first then afterwards for the publike exercise of it in the fourth Commandment he first takes care that we be not faulty in the object of our worship saying Thou shalt have no other Gods but me then not in the outward manner of it either in deed or in word not in deed saying Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven image thou shalt not how down to them nor worship them not in word saying Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain After this order taken for the truth of his worship both in the object and in the manner then he proceeds to command the publick exercise thereof saying Remember thou keep holy the Sabbath day Certainly this Method was not in vain but to shew that as the Truth was to go before the exercise so the exercise was to follow the Truths of Religion And therefore wheresoever the Church did worship God according to the dictates of the three first commandments there every man was bound to be a communicant with the Church by vertue of the fourth and not only by vertue of the fifth Commandment For Christian communion as an act of Religion belongs to the first though as an act of obedience it belong to the second Table Therefore if another man saith Our Father which art in heaven how shall I not say with him Hallowed be thy name Doth it beseem me to be angry with the Lords most holy prayer for his sake that saith it as if what Christs lips had sanctified his lips could prophane for my devotion Or can I be angry with any of Christs words wheresoever I find them and not be guilty of anger against Christ and against Christianity Is the love of my God to be over-ruled by the hatred of my neighbour or may I indeed hate my God for my neighbours sake who am bound to love mine enemy for Gods sake The argument then will proceed à minori ad majus that if I may not in a true worship deny my communion to a stranger much less to a brother if not to a brother then much less to a mother If not to one single Minister much less to a whole Church which God hath entrusted with his own worship and with my soul For if I must look on that particular Minister whom God hath set over me as one that directeth me in his worship by his authority then much more must I so look upon my Church which God first set over that Minister before he set that Minister over me And if every particular Minister amongst us would as conscionably acknowledge and as couragiously vindicate his Churches Trust as he confidently assumes and diligently performs his own we should soon have much less faction in the Church and much more Religion in the people SECT V. The Prince as the supream governour of the particular Church in his own Dominions is Gods Trustee concerning the outward exercise of Religion not to manage or perform but to propagate and to protect it The antient Divines acknowledged this Trust and the antient Princes discharged it and Princes were bound so to do because it is their right by the Law of nature and because without the discharge of this Trust there can neither be the face nor the order of Religion among any People IT was the singular providence of God to commit the care and trust of man in matters of Religion only to men for since the devil can transform himself into an Angel of light if in this case we had been entrusted with the Angels we might have been deluded by the Devils But now having a more sure word of prophesie then can be any voice from heaven whosoever be the speaker or the messenger 2 Pet. 1. 19. there is no true Christian Church but may with confidence and must with courage say unto the people committed to her Trust as Saint Paul said to the Galatians Though we or an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel unto you then that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed Gal. 1. 8. God hath not trusted Angels but men with preaching his Gospel nor hath he trusted men to preach a new Gospel but that only which the Apostles at first preached and what he hath given some men spiritual power to preach that he hath given other men temporal power to maintain The Priest is to preach it the Prince is to maintain it and the same God who in the affairs of the body hath given his Angels charge over men hath in the affairs of the soul given men charge over Angels for though an Angel from heaven should preach any other Gospel yet neither might the Priest publish it nor the Prince protect it It being a priviledge of men above Angels since the eternal truth took on him not the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham that as Angels are the guardians of men so men should be the guardians of Gods truth And happily in this regard we find two sorts of men especially in the holy Scriptures called Angels to wit Kings and Priests because God hath most especially trusted them with his truth T is sure this reason is given why the King is so called 2 Sam. 14. 17. For as an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad And t is very probable the same reason is meant though it be not given why the Priests are so called Revel 2. For we find the Angels of those several Churches strictly examined if not severely blamed for the neglect of this Trust God hath made Kings and Priests guardians of his truth as he hath made the Angels guardians of our persons that we should admire his infinite power whereby he is able and adore his infinite goodness whereby he is willing not only to send down from heaven his Ministring Spirits but also to raise up from earth his Ministring flesh to be our guardian Angels Nor can we now without unthankfulness to God injury to the Truth and injustice if not uncharitableness to our selves deny either King or Priest his part in this guardianship And God he knows we have great need of both It hath been the Devils cheifest policy to sow seeds of jealousie and dissension between these two Trustees that so he might make himself the greater harvest either by depraving the purity or by disturbing the peace of Religion In some Churches the Priest hath almost expelled the King in other Churches the King hath almost expelled the Priest The one extending his spirituals even to temporals the other extending his temporals even to spirituals neither but cometh short of his duty whiles both go beyond their Trust God make both truly to see the danger and the burden of their own
Trust and neither will care to invade what belongs to the other but both will soon see so much belonging to himself as to desire no more But in matters of Religion the Princes Trust hath of late been most disputed though the Priests Trust hath been least obeyed For indeed the Priests rising against the Prince hath taught the People to rise against the Priest Prince Priest and People have all in a manner risen against God Hence it is we find so many broken lineaments in the face of Religion so great ruptutes in the body of it all rebellion in States all Schism in Churches proceeding from this mischeivous resolution that inferiours to compass their own ends do make it no shame and would fain make it no sin either impudently to oppose or if that will not serve the turn Impiously to usurp their Superiours Trust The first great breach was the Priest would have no King the Second great breach is The People will have no Priest God keep us from the third that King and Priest and People will have no God But I am now to Vindicate the Trust of Kings if indeed that would admit of so mean a Vindication Yea rather let Saint Peter vindicate their Trust seeing his successors have most opposed it His words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Subjecti estote propter Dominum Regi quasi praecellenti 1. Pet. 2. 13. Submit your selves for the Lords sake to the King as supream thereby shewing that those who deny the supremacy deny the submission and those who deny the submission deny the Lord nor is it safe to limit the supremacy where it is not as safe to deny it since a Limitation is little other then a partial Negation for he that limits an affirmative to some particulars denies it in the rest Now this is Gods Affirmative The King is supream Do you limit this to Civil causes and you must deny it in Ecclesiastical so Gods Affirmative shall be made your Negative therefore t is your safest way to say he is supream in all causes as well Ecclesiastical as Civil So shall you speak with God and to submit your self to him as thus supream so shall you act with God Nor is this any new Divinity but the same which was as first taught by Moses the first Professor or Teacher of Divinity For in the fourth commandment which concerns the exercise of Religion or the publike worship of God a cause without doubt truly Ecclesiastical we find these words Thou and thy Son and thy daughter thy man-servant thy maid-servant thy cattle and the stranger that is within thy gates which plainly infer that the Trust of Gods publike worship is in some respect deposited with those who have temporal or civil authority to see it executed having power to command not only their own domesticks or natives to frequent publick assemblies but also strangers and foreiners at least not to vilifie or disturb them So that the supream Magistrate of each particular Church is Gods Trustee concerning the outward exercise of Religion to actuate and to protect though not to act and to perform the same For they have the power of governing the Priests though they may not take the office nor exercise the function of the Priesthood And therefore it was no less shamefully then scornfully said of Bellarmine no less falsly then spitefully jam re ipsa Calvinistis in Anglia mulier quaedam est summus Pontifex Tom. 2. controv general pri quae est de Eccles milit lib. 4. cap. 9. And now the Calvinists of England have a woman for their High Priest meaning the Queen Elizabeth of famous memory The scoffing Ismael might have the confidence to reproach his brethren as being a Jesuite but he should have been ashamed to reproach the providence of God as being a Christian when he set the crown upon the head of a woman she had that right which belonged to the crown not to have the power of the Keyes as my Lady Abbesse forsooth may have by the leave of his Canonists but yet to have the power of the Church For it is concerning the Church the Prophet hath said Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and their Queens thy nursing Mothers Isa 49. 23. So that either let Church men not be of the Church or let them bless God who gives them Kings for Fathers when he might have given them as he did their betters Tyrants for Butchers And to whom was it that Hezekiah King of Judah did say My Sons be not now negligent for the Lord hath chosen you to stand before him to serve him and that you should minister unto him and burn incense 2 Chron. 29. 11. Was it not to Priests Did he call them Sons and was he not their Father or was he indeed their Father and did they not owe him obedience Nay rather did they not actually and readily obey him and that as Priests too executing his commands even in matters of their own function concerning the Temple as it is said v. 15. They gathered their brethren and sanctified themselves and came according to the commandment of the King by the words of the Lord to cleanse the house of the Lord or According to the command of the King in the Business of the Lord So the Hebrew words will bear it and then the case is plain the Kings command is to be obeyed even in the Lords business But if we take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only for verbum not for res yet so the Text will not only approve but also require the Priests obedience to the Kings orders in matters of Religion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 juxta praeceptum Regis in verbis Domini so the Hebrew according to the Kings command in the words of the Lord He hath warrant from God The Septuagint goes further 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Juxta mandatum Regis per praeceptum Domini According to the Kings injunction by the commandment of the Lord He hath a command from God Saint Hierom goes yet further Juxta mandatum Regis Imperium Domini According to the Kings injunction and the Dominion of the Lord He hath Dominion from God The Syriack and the Arabick Translations are here both defective so that we cannot see the opinion of those Churches concerning this Text But we have seen enough already for the King hath a warrant nay a command nay yet more he hath Dominion from God to cause the Priest to do his duty though he hath neither warrant nor command nor permission much less dominion or power to do it himself For it is one thing to do the office of a Priest another thing to regulate or defend the order of the Priesthood Many Pious Kings of Judah did the latter but none of them all did the former save only Vzziah and he was a Leper to the day of his death for doing it 2 Chron. 26. so that the antient and common Axiome of the Civil Law Custos est
quantum Reges sunt si in suo regno bona jubeant mala prohibeant non solum quae pertinent ad humanam societatem verum etiam quae ad divinam religionem Aug. lib. 3. contra Cres cap. 51. Kings when they are in any error make laws for that error against the Truth When they are in the Truth they make laws for the truth against error So good men are tried by wicked laws and wicked men are mended by good laws King Nebuchodonosor being yet in his perversness made a law for his image to be worshipped But being himself amended made as severe a law that the true God should not be blasphemed For in this thing Kings do God service as Kings according to his own command if in their dominions they require what is good and forbid what is evil and that not only in regard of humane society but also in regard of Divine Religion Thus he plainly affirmed Kings to be Gods Trustees not only in regard of the second but also of the first Table of the Decalogue though as long as they remained wicked Kings they did only abuse their Trust So likewise Saint Ambrose in his Commentaries upon Luke 5. calleth it magnum spirituale documentum a great and spiritual point of Divinity whereby Christians are taught subjection to the higher powers not to break the constitutions of their earthly Princes and he proves it to be so for that Christ himself paid tribute The argument is irrefragable from Christ to the Christian from the Son of God to the servant of God If he shewed his obedience who can give us leave to be disobedient or pardon us for being so So likewise Saint Chrysostom in his Commentaries upon the Romans cap. 13. tells us that Saint Paul requireth Priests and Monks to be subject as well as other men in that he saith Let every soul be subject to the higher power yea though thou wert an Apostle saith he or an Evangelist 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For subjection doth not overthrow but rather establish Religion And so likewise Saint Gregory doth often in his Epistles call Mauritius the Emperour his Lord yea in his very chair he doth in effect determine for the lawfulness of that appellation sending this for a decretal to the Bishops of Sicily Legem quam piissimus Imperator dedit vestrae studui fraternitati transmittere The Law which the most Religious Emperour hath given I was careful to send to you And why was he so careful to send it but that they should be as careful to obey it Grat. Dist 53. c. 1. I could easily heap up more quotations of the antient Divines but that the testimonies of these four Doctors of the Church are more then sufficient to prove this was in their dayes the Churches Doctrine And if it were so then t is not for the credit of our Churches to say Now it is not so nor for the credit of our Religion to say it should not be so For we see plainly that Jehosaphat who was in great esteem with Gods Prophet Elisha 2. Reg. 3. 14. and with God himself 2 Chron. 19. 3. though he left the Priests to discharge their own office yet he thought the external Polity both Civil and Ecclesiastical within the reach and compass of his Regal power And accordingly he constituted not only Zebadiah the Ruler of the house of Judah his chief commissioner for all the Kings matters but also Amariah the chief Priest his chief commissioner for all the matters of the Lord 2 Chron. 19. 11. And Constantine the great and after him Theodosius Martian Justinian and other Christian Emperours followed his example in so much that the whole Civil Law especially in the Code and in the Novels containeth many several Laws and constitutions both concerning Ecclesiastical persons and causes that is to say concerning the whole discipline of the Church And this is a Truth which no true Civilian can or will deny Nay yet more no true Canonist though of late their mouths have been most open against Princes can or will deny this Truth unless he resolve to leave the Church that he may flatter the Court of Rome and not only to go against the antient Canons but also against his own Master Gratian the father of Canonists For he brings in Pope Pelagius professing to Childebertus the King that he was bound by the Word of God to be obedient to his Laws Quibus sc legibus nos etiam subditos esse sacrae Scripturae praecipiunt Grat. causa 25. qu. 1. cap. 10. And the gloss cannot but take notice of it saying Argum. quod Papa subest Imperatori This is an argument that the Pope is subject to the Emperour But because the gloss is willing to elude this Argument by saying that this subjection goes no further then paying of tribute it is not amiss to shew that Gratian himself in another place extends it generally to all the Imperial Laws For in that very distinction wherein he pleadeth for the civil constitutions to be under the Ecclesiastical sc Dist 10. he produceth some signal testimonies and proofs that even after the decay of the Empire and the translating it to the Germans the Emperours notwithstanding had made Laws concerning the Church and the Popes themselves had professed their obedience to those Laws I will instance but in one which is in the ninth Chapter of that distinction wherein Leo the fourth Bishop of Rome thus writeeth to Lotharius the third Emperour of the Germans for he was the son of Lodowick the son of Charls the great De capitulis vel praeceptis imperialibus vestris vestrorumque Pontificum praedecessorum irrefragabiliter custodiendis quantum valuimâ—s valemus Christo propitio nunc in aevum nos conservaturos modis omnibus profitemur As concerning your Imperial constitutions and those of the High Priests your predecessors we know they are undeniably to be observed and profess that we now do and with Christs help ever will by all means observe them The new Commentator upon the Decree as it is published by the authority of Gregory the thirteenth from the word Pontificum in this Epistle of Leo being applied to the Emperours maketh this collection that the Emperours established no constitutions in cases of Religion without the advice of their Bishops which is a very true just and reasonable assertion for doubtless they were bound to look after the advice of their Divines in matters of the Church no less then after the advice of their Lawyers in matters of the Commonwealth even as the Kings of Judah had done before them for even David himself in ordering the Levites followed the advice of Gad the Kings Seer and of Nathan the Prophet 2 Chron. 29. 25. But he taketh it for granted that the Emperours did make and establish such constitutions and that when they were made not only the people of Italy but also the Popes of Rome themselves did obey them For saith he these
due is to deny the Text and to be a Heretick against the fifth Commandment and t is as hard going to heaven for Hereticks against the Decalogue as against the Creed surely Mordecay and Hester would not have appointed the feast of Purim for two dayes by their own authority if the secular Magistrate had been confined by God only to secular affairs and prohibited to intermeddle in Ecclesiastical Wherefore we dare not but say this trust this power is indeed the Princes birth-right and is as inseparable from his Crown by the dictates of God and nature as his Crown is from his head or his head is from his body And t is happy for us it is so for else such is the wickedness and such would be the outrage of headstrong Schismaticks Hereticks and Atheists that we should soon come to have no appearance or shew of a Church and no form or face of Religion For the spiritual power of Preaching exhorting correcting administring praying excommunicating which is all that Church-men can do by vertue of their Orders can only enable them to preserve the purity and the truth but not the outward publick solemnity and practice of Religion that depends very much if not altogether upon the external or temporal power both for its being and for its continuance For if men once turn mad and outragious as t is very easie for those who are out of their honesty to be also out of their wits the fear of Gods Judgements will no more terrifie them then the love of Gods truth will perswade them to consult with their consciences so that neither fear nor love of God is like to bring them to a right order in his worship and service nor to keep them in it wherefore in such a case as this and a mischief that hath already been so often felt ought to be alwayes feared unless the secular arm defend the Church well there may be some private love and desire but there can scarce be any publick practice and exercise of the true Religion This Augustine proves at large Epist 50. Bonifacio comiti de moderate coercendis Hereticis which himself would have us look upon as a full Tractate because in the second of his Retract cap. 28. he calls it a Book Scripsi librum de correctione Donatistarum In which Book he useth many arguments why Kings by their secular power should both defend and vindicate Religion 1. Because those were blamed in the Old Testament who did it not those extolled above all others who did it 2. Because it was the duty of Kings so to do for that else though they might serve God as private men yet not as Kings unless they made Laws to compel others also to serve him Aliter enim servit quia homo est aliter quia etiam Rex est Quia homo est ei servit vivendo fideliter quia vero etiam rex est servit leges justa praecipientes contraria prohibentes convenienti rigore sanciendo Kings serve God as men by being religious but they serve him as Kings by making severe Laws in the defence of Religion 3. Because the Church might lawfully call upon them to do it for though the Apostles desired not the assistance of the Heathen Princes in their dayes because that prophesie was not yet fulfilled why do the Heathen so furiously rage The Kings of the Earth stand up together against the Lord and against his Christ Yet now the Church may desire the assistance of Christian Princes since that is come to pass which followeth in the same Psalm Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be learned ye that are Judges of the earth For now that Kings are called to the knowledge of Religion t is not rational to say they are not called to the defence of it Quis mente sobrius Regibus dicat Nolite curare in regno vestro à quo teneatur vel oppugnetur Ecclesia Domini vestri non ad vos pertineat in regno vestro quis velit esse sive religiosus sive sacrilegus quibus dici non potest non ad vos pertineat in regno vestro quis velit pudicus esse quis impudicus What sober man will say to Kings It is no part of your care to look after the Church of your Lord who do possess it or who do oppose it as if they were not to look after mens piety who are to look after womens chastity as if it concerned them that there should be no bastards not much more that there should be no sacriledge or idolatry in their kingdoms 4. Because Kings by their temporal power might redress many mischiefs which else were not like to be redressed For though the best Christians were moved by love yet the most Christians were awed by fear Sicut meliores sunt quos dirigit amor ita plures sunt quos corrigit timor And to this purpose he applies several Texts of the Proverbs particularly this of Prov. 29. 19. Verbis non emendabitur servus durus A stubborn servant will not be corrected by words Quum dixit Verbis non emendari non eum jussit deseri sed tacite admâ—nuit unde debeat emendari when be said a stubborn servant will not be corrected by words he would not have him left incorrigible but privately intimated the way he should be corrected sc by stripes or blows For God often useth the scourge to his best servants to bring them to himself therefore it is not cruelty but mercy in Christian Kings to scourge his enemies unto him whereas the Donatists object Cui vim Christus intulit quem coegit Whom did Christ force or compell to be a Christian I answer saith he Let them look on S. Paul Agnoscant in eo prius cogentem Christum postea docentem prius ferientem postea consolantem mirum est autem quomodo ille qui poena corporis ad Evangelium coactus intravit plus illis omnibus qui solo verbo vocati sunt in Evangelio laboravit Let them confess that Christ did first compel then instruct Saint Paul first strike him down then raise him up and it is very observable that he who was forced to the Apostleship by the pain and punishment of his own body was more laborious therein then they who were only called by the word of Christ 5. And lastly Because the Donatists used un just violence to oppose and opppress the Church much more should Christian Princes use their just power to uphold and to maintain it Cur ergo non cogeret Ecclesia perditos filios ut redirent si perditi filii coegerunt alios ut perirent Why should not the Church force her lost children to come to the way of life since they force their brethren to go to the gates of death Et ipse Dominus ad magnam coenam suam prius adduci jubet convivas postea cogi for even our Lord himself first appointed guests to be invited but at last to
Paul saith expresly God hath given us authority for Edification not for destruction 2 Cor. 10. 8. If he hath not given the Prince authority to destroy his Church much less hath he given the Priest authority to destroy his Religion That authority which is destrvctive either of Church or of Religion is not of Gods giving and should not be of mans taking excellently Aquinas Quum potestas Praelati spiritualis qui non est Dominus sed Dispensator in Edificationâ—m sit data non in destructionem ut patet 2 Cor. 10. Sicut Praelatus non potest imperare ea quae secundum se Deo displicent sc peccata ita non potest prohibere ea quae secundum se Deo placent sc Virtutis opera 22ae qu. 88. art 12. ad 2. um When as the power of a spiritual Praelate who is not a Lord but a Steward is given for Edification not for Destruction as it appears 2 Cor. 10. it follows that as a Prelate cannot command those things which in themselves are displeasing unto God such as are all sins So he cannot forbid those things which in themselves are pleasing unto God such as are all the works of Virtue Which is a Truth as clear as if it had been written by a Sun-beam and should be as durable as if it were written in our Hearts Nay indeed it is written there So that we should as soon lose our own hearts as lose this perswasion That our Gonernours both Temporal and Spiritual have no Authority to command against God but only for him and therefore if they lay upon us any commands that are evidently against the Law of God their own spiritual Governours have taught us what to answer them Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more then unto God judge ye Acts 4. 19. Nor doth this doctrine loosen the joints or dissolve the ligaments of Government It takes not away the rights of Kingdoms or Churches by giving to God his Right Let humane Laws bind in the court of conscience but either let them not be laws if they be palpably against the Law of God or let humane laws so bind the conscience as that the divine law may bind it much more We confess it is neither safe nor sound Divinity to extenuate the obligation of humane laws but we also profess that the extenuation of the power of Divine laws must needs have less both of safety and of soundness And it is to be feared that this hath been the greatest cause of the other and that God hath suffered the People to make so light of the authority of the Church because a great faction in the Church hath of late made so light of Gods own Authority For what else have they done who have not only magisterially transgressed but also maliciously calumniated the Holy Scriptures that by discountenancing nay indeed by disauthenticating the known Text they might countenance and authorize their own inventions which is in effect no other but to turn out God and to put in man in the Legislative authority concerning Religion T is very good to be zealous for this doctrine that the disobedient are reckoned up by Saint Paul among those who are worthy of death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parentibus non obedientes Rom. 1. 30. They who are not obedient to their parents whether Natural or Civil or Ecclesiastical are worthy of death for not only the position of disobedience but also the mere negation of obedience makes them liable to damnation But withal we must be more zealous for God himself then for any of his Substitutes For if not obeying our fathers on earth makes us worthy of eternal death then much more not obeying our Father in heaven if the contempt of mans law can wound the conscience then much more of Gods law by which alone mans law can either reach the conscience by its command or wound the conscience for its contempt So that to speak the plain truth no men have so much opposed that Tenent of humane laws binding the conscience as those who have made the slightest account of the divine law as if that could not or at least had not bound their consciences For it is without dispute therefore should be without denyal that Gods law hath a far greater power and dominion over the conscience of the greatest governour then mans law can have or challenge over the conscience of the meanest subject Therefore the readiest way for the Church to obtain a conscionable obedience from the people is to observe a conscionable obedience towards God and not by raising objections or rather cavils against the law of God to teach the people to object against and cavil with her laws when they should obey them Wherein some late Church-men have been very much too blame who have endeavoured to cast that aspersion of obscurity and uncertainty upon Gods hand-writing which they would take very disdainfully should be cast upon their own writings thereby in effect giving Gods law a quietus est as to the binding of the conscience without which yet their own laws cannot bind it since it is impossible that the conscience should be bound either by obscurities or by uncertainties For if the law be obscure who can act with the knowledge of his understanding If it be uncertain who can act with the consent of his will And if conscience be the Practical judgement how can it act without either of these for how can it be a Judgement without the knowledge of the understanding how can it a practical obedience without the consent of the will Or to inforce this argument of natural reason with a medium of Religion since whatsoever is not of faith is sin and whatsoever is not of the evidence or of the assurance of faith is not of faith and what is obscure cannot beget the evidence what is uncertain cannot beget the assurance of faith who can think that obscure and uncertain laws can bind the conscience and not think that the conscience may be bound to sin So little is the Church of Christ beholding to those Divines who yet would be thought most of all to magnifie and to extoll her For whiles they lesson the authority of Gods law in binding the conscience they cannot but lesson the authority of the Churches law which can have no such authority but from the law of God Even as he that should cast any scornful reproach upon the light of the Sun would in vain make a Panegyrick in praise of the lustre of the Moon since she hath all her light and lustre from the Sun Therefore let them no longer tell us that Gods Law is obscure till they have explained it unless they would have us not think it a Law till they have made it so for if it be obscure it cannot have the virtue nor challenge the obligation of a law For if this great trumpet which summons us all to the Church militant that
not justly be condemned by another Church much less opposed or deserted by her own state For that such a Church is without doubt Gods Trustee and hath not been faulty in the discharge of her Trust and may not be hindred or molested in dischaging it SECT VIII The Trust of particular Churches is immediately from God himself both in regard of the Magistrate and of the Minister That Trust much stood upon in the Primitive times and ought to be so still because it is founded on the holy Scriptures And that this Doctrine concerning the Trust of particular Churches doth not canton or disjoynt the Catholick Church T IS no hard matter to prove That particular Churches are Gods immediate Trustees though they have but a limited Trust For else will follow the greatest absurdity that can be imagined and much greater that may be granted viz. That God hath left the blood of his Son the dictates of his Spirit the honour of his name exposed to all the contempts and prophanations and corruptions of perverse and ignorant and wicked men if he hath not entrusted them all with some such persons who are bound to see them neither prophaned nor contemned nor corrupted And who were those his Trustees at first but only his Apostles and who have they been ever since but their Successors Bishops and Ministers Take heed unto the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers Acts 20. 28. O Timothy keep that which is committed to thy Trust 1 Tim. 6. 20. The Minister whether Bishop or Priest is immediately intrusted with the care of souls and with those truths and administrations which directly concern the soul For the civil Magistrate though he be Christian yet is not capable of discharging the spiritual part of this Trust being not called of God as was Aaron to do the office of a Priest though he be called of God as was Moses to have power and dominion over Priests For in that he is governour of the State he is also governour of the Church which is in and within the State and in that he is governour of the Church he must needs have his share in the Trust of the Church concerning Religion as far as Religion is liable to the government of the State sc to be ordered protected and defended by it For as God at first used the extraordinary power of miracles to maintain his word and Sacraments and to strike the opposers and profaners of them either with death or with other corporal punishments as S. Paul saith of the Corinthians For this cause many are weakly and sick among you and many sleep 1 Cor. 11. 30. sc because of your profaning the blessed Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ So in process of time he was pleased to use the ordinary power of the Civil Magistrate for the same purposes never leaving himself without witness having given a directive and spiritual power to the Ministery a coactive and external power to the Magistracy for the suppressing of wickedness and vice and for the promoting of true Religion and Virtue Therefore both Magistracy and Ministery have the immediate Trust of Religion and God hath commanded both to assist hath allowed neither to oppose the other in the execution of his Trust Both are obliged to see there be a right exercise of Religion the one to perform it the other to countenance and protect it And both have their Trust immediately from God and this is that which I call the Trust of particular Churches nor is it to be imagined That if God had given the Trust of all Churches to some general Vicar of his who derived his power immediately from him and was to derive the same to others but that he would have given some notice of this universal Trustee that others might not invade this Trust without his leave much less manage it without his Authority yet this he was willing to plead for who said Petrus Paulo dedit licentiam praedicandi Gl. in Grat. Dist 11. cap. 11. that Saint Peter gave Saint Paul a licence to preach and that Authoritate Domini by Gods own command who said Acts 13. Sepatate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereto I have called them He will needs bring Saint Peter from Jerusalem to Antioch of purpose to lay his hands on Saint Paul though the Holy-Ghost reckons up these particular men who were bid do that work and reckons not Saint Peter among them nay though Saint Paul himself plainly tels us that he had Preached full three years before he once saw Saint Peter Gal. 1. 17 18. and then was fain to go up to Jerusalem not to Antioch to see him and only to see him not to receive commission or Instruction from him So Saint Chrysostome upon the words Gal. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He wanted Peter for nothing but being equal in honour with him that I may say no more now yet he went up to him as to his Superiour and his Ancient And he tell us this of purpose saith he that we should not think the ensuing reprehension proceeded either out of hatred or envy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is plain he loved the man and respected him more then any other of the Apostles for he saith Other of the Apostles saw I none Yet he did but go to see him not to learn of him much less to receive spiritual power from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I did but see him I did not learn of him saith the same Saint Chrysostome And indeed it is scarce imaginable that Saint Paul was rapt up into the third Heaven the proper dwelling place of God to hear unspeakable words to be Tongue-tied on earth by any man so as not to be able to preach without his License Nay on the contrary it is clearly evident from the Holy Scriptures and from all Antiquity that not only Saint Paul but also all the other Apostles did Preach the Gospel found Churches ordain Bishops excommunicate offenders without any delegation from Saint Peter only by their own immediate Authority And it is also evident that they all derived their Authority to their several Churches after them and that those several Churches did very much insist upon that authority which they could not lawfully have done had it not been derived to them by the Apostles Thus Saint Cyprian pleads for his Church of Carthage Ne quisquam se Episcopum Episcoporum constituat aut tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suos adigat quando habeat omnis Episcopus pro licentia libertatis potestatis suae arbitrium proprium tanquam judicari ab alio non possit quà m nec ipse possit alterum judicare Neither let any man make himself a Bishop of Bishops nor by his tyrannical threats seek to compell his collegues to be his Vassals since every Bishop hath his own native liberty and power to determine for himself as one that may neither Iudge his fellow-Bishop
nor be Judged by him Where we may safely enough admit of Baronius his own gloss An. 258. nu 42. out of Saint Augustine and yet not enervate the Validity of the Text Opinor inquit utique in his questionibus quae nondum eliquantissima perspectione discussa sunt id sc concessum esse I suppose they had such power and liberty only in those questions as were not yet fully discussed or determined And again Liberum faciebat quaerendi arbitrium ut examinata veritas penderetur Saint Cyprian therefore allowed them this liberty and power in common That the Truth might be the better discovered amongst them Take either or both Glosses t is evident that neither Saint Cyprian nor Saint Augustine did think That God had shut up all Truth in one Bishops breast or put all power into one Bishops hand But that the several Bishops of several Churches had by the blessing of God both ability to discern the Truth and Authority to publish and to establish it And this was the deliberate determination of the whole Council of Carthage in the year four hundred eighty five to which not only two hundered and thirty Affrican Bishops subscribed but also three Legates from the Bishop of Rome Faustinus Philippus and Asellus in these numerical words Prudentissime justissimeque Niceni Patres providerunt quaecunque negotia in suis locis ubi â—rta essent finienda nec unicuique Provinciae gratiam spiritus sancti defuturam quâ aequitas à Christi Sacerdotibus prudenter videatur constantissime teneatur The Nicene fathers did most judiciously and most justly provide that all controversies should be ended where they were begun For that the Grace of the Holy Ghost would be wanting to no Christian province whereby the Ministers of Christ belonging to that same Province should be enabled beth wisely to see what was just and equall and constantly to hold and to maintain it This Canon saith Goldastus was subscribed by three of the Popes own Legates but sure we are it was subscribed by all the Africane Bishops then present and sent in a letter to Pope Celestine which letter is inserted by Binius as the 105. Chapter of the Africane Council under Boniface and Celestine Tom. 1. Concil par 1. p. 757. edit Colon. Accordingly the same Council in 92. Canon constituteth and ordaineth That a Presbyter or Deacon being aggrieved by his own Bshop should appeal to the neighbouring Bishops or to the Primate or to an Africane Council but by no means to any Bishop out of their own Territories Ad transmarina autem qui putaverit appellandum à nullo intra Africam in communionem suscipiatur But if any shall appeal to countries abroad or beyond the Seas for his redress let no Bishop in Africa admit him to his communion The most reasonable Canon that could be made if particular Churches had their authority immediately from God to appoint those who were aggrieved their remedy at home But if not the most unreasonable to deny them to seek for remedy abroad Surely if we examine the Text we shall find very much spoken in the behalf of particular Churches For even our Saviour Christ himself appointed each particular Church to be judge of every person that lived within its Jurisdiction If thy brother shall trespass against thee tell it unto the Church Mat. 18. 15 17. What Church but that wherein thy brother liveth with thee not another Church wherein he liveth not for then our Saviour would certainly have named that other Church which since he hath not done we must understand this injured man 's own Church or else leave the peace of Christians under very great difficulties and greater uncertainties to this proof taken out of the first let us add another out of the last book of the new Testament Our blessed Saviour sends to the seven Churches which are in Asia Rev. 1. 11 and blames the Angels of them all severally for the several misdemeanors which he had seen in them which plainly shews that those several Angels had their several Trusts and as plainly proves that the doctrine concerning the Trust of particular Churches doth in no wise canton or dismember or disunite the Catholick Church for it is of Christs own teaching who is the head and may not be thought to canton or dismember or disunite his own body Saint Paul likewise sent seven several Epistles to seven several particular Christian Churches as to the Church of Rome Corinth Galatia Ephesus Philippi Colosse and Thessalonica allowing and confirming the particular authority and Trust of those several particular Churches and yet by no means dividing or disjointing the Catholick Church Whence we may justly infer that what Trust God at first gave to the particular Church of Rome Corinth Galatia and the rest the same he still giveth to other particular Churches and yet without the least division or disunion of this Catholick Church They were all several particular Churches in regard of their trust and jurisdiction they were all but one Catholick Church in regard of their Faith communion neither of them was opposed against the other in that they were accounted as so many several Churches neither of them was advanced above the other that they should all be united into one Church As it was said of the Church of Rome That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world Rom. 1. 8. so it was likewise said of the Church of Thessalonica In every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad 1 Thes 1. 8. So that this argument can give no more Supremacy to the one Church then to the other and since there cannot possibly be two supreams this Text is very ill urged to prove the Church of Romes supremacy For ought then that can be gathered from these Epistles all the seven Churches were equally Gods Trustees and by consequent all others as well as they not one of them entruâ—ed above the rest and much less with the rest Each to give an account both to God and men for it self not one for All Nay Saint Paul hath taught us a reproof which may justly be used against any particular Church that will needs make it self too authentical above other Churches in that he saith to the Corinthians What came the word of God out from you or came it unto you only 1 Cor. 14. 36. Were you the first founders of the Christian Religion or are you the only Partakers of it was all Religion from you or is there no Religion but with you unless you can make good either one or both of these you may not take upon you to be the only Masters in Gods Israel but must allow others also to be taught of God to have their Religion from him and to have their Communion with him and what is that else but to be a true Christian Church to be called out of the world to Christ the Son of God by Religion to abide and dwell with him by
communion Thus doth Saint Paul briefly but pithily define a Christian Church 1 Thes 1. 1. To the Church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ We cannot imagine the Thessalonians were in God before they were with God so that the one presupposeth the other and we may hence collect this definition of a true Christian Church that it is a company of men Ministers and People though here Saint Paul chiefly write to the Ministers calling them the Church as appears in that he chargeth them to read this Epistle to all the Holy brethren cap. 5. v. 27. which sheweth that he sent it only to the Ministers I say that a true Christian Church is a company of Men Ministers and People who are with the God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ by their Religion nay more who are in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ by their communion And all the men in the world who are thus with and in God the Father and God the Son by the power of God the Holy Ghost do make up the whole present Christian or Catholick Church They may be several Churches in their Denominations and Jurisdictions They are but one Church in their Religion and in their spiritual communion Thus faith the same Saint Paul Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12. 27. that is ye Christians of all Nations are the mystical body of Christ aud ye Christians of Corinth of this or that Nation are members in particular of that body and members in particular one of another as all together make up that body or as all particular Churches make up the Catholick Church SECT IX What Trust is given to other particular Churches in the Holy Scriptures is also given to our particular Church of England from God the Father Son and Holy-Ghost That our Church is accordingly bound to magnifie her Trust and therefore we bound not to vilifie it And that it is both Rational and Religious to maintain the Trust and Authority of our own particular Church IF he be justly reproached for dishonesty who doth not carefully discharge his Trust which he hath received from man how much more they who do not carefully discharge their Trust which they have received from God And this is the case of Ministers above all other men who have received such a Trust from God as all the power of the world could not give them and all the malice of the world cannot deny them Indeed it is the case of every particular Minister much more of the whole Ministry or of a whole Church which is more eminently Gods Trustee and hath a much greater Trust then either the arrogancy of any one can challenge or the ability of any one can discharge And therefore if the spirit of God give that charge to one particular Archippus Take heed to the Ministery which thou hast received in the Lord that thou fulfill it Col. 4. 17. much more doth it give the same charge to the whole Church of Colosse which had in a more ample manner and for a more general end received the same Ministery And though the Church of Colosse it self was soon after swallowed up with an Earth-quake in the dayes of Nero as saith Orosius yet not so the Instructions nor the authority given to it they must remain till the worlds end Take heed to the Ministery which thou hast received in the Lord is not to be swallowed up by the cleaving and dividing of the earth no more then it is to be revoked or recalled by any voice from heaven And so was it also with the Church of Ephesus as appears from Saint Pauls charge to the first Bishop of that Church I give thee charge in the sight of God and before Christ Jesus that thou keep this commandment without spot unrebukeable untill the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6 13 14. In that he chargeth him to keep the commandments he had received concerning Religion without spot unrebukeable he sheweth the Churches trust in that he addeth to his charge untill the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ he sheweth that Trust is to continue till the worlds end For in this case we must alwayes remember those words of our Saviour Mar. 13. 37. And what I say unto you I say unto all Watch For what Saint Paul said to the first Bishop of Ephesus he said to all Bishops that ever should be after him as well as to all that were then with him For the Apostolical Epistles though in their inscriptions or Title they concerned some special Churches yet in their Instructions and use they concerned all Churches as plainly appears from Saint Pauls own words Col. 4. 16. And when this Epistle is read amongst you cause that it be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans and that yee likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea So that what Instruction or Authority or charge was given to one Church was given to all Churches in that one And consequently we may thus argue by way of Induction The Trust of Religion was given by God to the Church of Rome and of Corinth and of Galatia and of Ephesus and of Philippi and of Colosse and of Thessalonica therefore the same trust is given by God to our own Church of England and indeed to all the several particular Churches in the Christian world For if each particular Bishop and Presbyter have his Trust originally from the Holy-Ghost though derived by the hands of men Then much more have all the Bishops and Presbyters their Trust from the Holy Ghost Hence that expression in the first Council of Bishops Act. 15. 28. It seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and to us Which hath in some sort been followed by other Councils since Particularly the sixth which confirming the five oecumenical before doth it in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This our holy and Oecumenical Synod hath by inspiration from God confirmed those former Councils Which is in effect as much as if they had said It seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and us to confirm them Concil Constant 3. Act. 17. Graece sed 18. Latine A sufficient proof that the Apostles spake not those words for themselves alone but also for the Church after them which was thereby authorized as to act by the power so to act in the name of the Holy-Ghost And if any shall be so refractory as to say otherwise he may look upon another place not only as a confirmation of this truth but also as a confutation of his own refractoriness Acts 7. 51. Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears ye do always resist the Holy Ghost For whosoever is stiff-necked and will not hear nor obey the word of truth though in the mouth of a weak and sinful man sent from God to speak it doth make himself guilty of this detestable and damnable resistance even of resisting the Holy Ghost For
those Presbyters of the Church of Ephesus were as much ordained and appointed by men as any can be of any Church till the worlds ends supposing they be rightly ordained to whom yet the Apostle saith Take heed unto all the Flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers Act. 20. 28. For the ordination of Ministers though it is by man yet is it not of men but of God even as also is the Gospel which they are ordained to preach so that to resist them and their Doctrine is not to resist men but God so said he who first ordained Ministers of the Gospel and still assisteth them in their ministrations He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luk. 10. 16. How shall any man go on this errand without Gods sending when the eternal word himself would not preach till he was sent How shall any man despise those whom the Word hath sent and not despise the Word that sent them and the Father that sent the Word And how shall any man despise the Father and the Son and not grieve the Holy Spirit who proceedeth from them So impossible is it for any to despise the Church which God hath set over him and not sin against God the Father Son and Holy Ghost For the argument is à minori ad majus if it be dangerous to despise one much more to despise all if to undervalue a Disciple much more an Apostle For as the Apostles had a greater trust then the 70. Disciples so hath every National Church which is as it were the grand Apostle of its Nation a greater trust then any particular Bishop or Presbyter of the same and the Church now hath that trust as the Apostles first had it from God the Father Son and Holy Ghost Saint Paul saith of himself but doubtless he saith it for more then himself that he was an Apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God that is of God the Father 1 Tim. 1. 1. Saint Luke saith of him that t was God the Son even Jesus our blessed Saviour who called him to be an Apostle who said unto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me and who said of him He is a chosen vessel unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel Acts 9. 4 15. The same Saint Luke saith in another place that he was called to the Function of the Apostleship by the commandment of God the Holy Ghost Act. 13. 2. The Holy Ghost said Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereto I have called them Which variety of expression doth not only verifie that common axiome of Divinity Opera Trinitatis ad extra sunt indivisa The works of the blessed Trinity in regard of any external product are indivisible so that what is externally done by one person is done by all But it doth also testifie the great trust which was laid upon every one of the Apostles in that he received his commission from God the Father Son and Holy Ghost And as this trust hath since been and still is derived to the Church so it hath been and is derived by the same glorious and blessed Trinity Whereby we see the large Exposition that is to be given to those words he that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10. 16. for it is all one as if it had been said he heareth God he heareth the Son of God he heareth the Spirit of God Wherefore supposing that this national Church wherein we live is as Gods Apostle to this Nation no sectary can justly pretend to God or Christ no Enthusiast can justly pretend to the Spirit of God and Christ why he should not hearken to the dictates and follow the directions of this Church which God and Christ and the Spirit of God and Christ hath set over him I find in the antient Calenders on the twenty sixth of May this Title Augustini Anglorum Apostoli The feast of Saint Augustine the Apostle of the English He was looked upon as one that had planted the Christian Faith amongst us and was therefore in the judgement of the Latine Church esteemed and called our Apostle I will not dispute the ground but only admit the Title for if one single Priest or Bishop was not unfitly called the Apostle of our Nation Then much more may a whole company of Bishops and Presbyters be so called and ought to be so esteemed who have more generally propagated more firmly established and more carefully preserved amongst us the true Christian Faith It is Saint Pauls own argument to the Corinthians If I be not an Apostle unto others yet doubtless I am to you for the seal of mine Apostleship are ye in the Lord 1 Cor. 9. 2. As if he had said no Embassadour can more justifie his trust and his authority by his Princes seal annexed to his Credential letters then I can justifie my Apostleship towards you in that by my preaching you have been converted to the Lord and are confirmed in him what Saint Paul was to the Corinthians in bringing them to the knowledge and to the communion of Christ to the knowledge of Christ by preaching the word to the communion of Christ by administring the Sacraments that our Church hath been and still is to us And therefore what Saint Paul said to the Crinthians that our Church may justly say to us Since these things were written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come 1 Cor. 10. 11. If I be not an Apostle unto others yet doubtless I am to you For the seal of mine Apostleship are ye in the Lord Though others may pretend they have some cause to doubt the trust and the authority of our Church as if she had not a true succession of Ministers which in truth is but a meer pretence or rather a cavil as the learned Mason hath sufficiently demonstrated and should be least objected by them who will have the whole Church depend upon the Pope and cannot deny that they have had many and long lived Anti-popes to disturb their succession yet sure we our selves can neither have cause nor pretence to doubt it since we cannot reasonably deny but our Church hath a true succession of Doctrine so that for us who have not only the speculative but also the practical the experimental knowledge of the Gospel unless we have been grosly wanting to our selves and impiously wanting to our Saviour for us I say to doubt of our Church is little other then to doubt of our Religion as if that either had not come from Christ or could not bring us to Christ and keep us with him For there can be no doubt of the Embassadours authority if there be no doubt of his Princes seal and if we our selves be not the seal of our Churches Apostleship in the Lord the fault is meerly our own t is because we would not
admit the stamp and impression of Christ upon our stony hearts t is because we have been as Iron when we should have been as wax and not having received nor desirous to receive the seal of our Lord do question the authority of his Embassadour of his Apostle not having in us the image of Christ do contemn the authority and forsake the communion of his Church For as the want of natural affection discovered the harlot not to have been the true mother of the child 1 King 3. 26. So the want of filial obedience discovereth us not to have been true children but by no means our Church to have been a false mother There is great reason and greater necessity why all true sons of this distressed and despised Church should now especially insist upon this Doctrine since at this time the contumacy of the children hath made disputable nay almost desperate the authority of the Mother Wherein as we have S. Pauls example to invite us so we have his authority to justifie us for questionless he did therefore so much magnifie his own Apostleship that we should learn to magnifie it much more Thus we find in the beginning of every Epistle so many large Encomiums and high commendations of his office as if he had taken that for his Text Rom. 11. 13. Quamdiu quidem ego sum gentium Apostolus ministerium meum honorificabo As long as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles I will magnifie mine office There needs but one instance for all Gal. 1. 1. Paul an Apostle not of man neither by man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised him from the dead where Saint Chrysostome gives us this remarkable gloss 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because they sc who went about to pervert the Galatians did undervalue his Doctrine saying it was from men but that S. Peters Doctrine was from Christ therefore in the first place he withstands that objection viz. by affirming that he was an Apostle not of men neither by man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father as well as S. Peter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In that he saith he was not an Apostle of men he saith what was common to all the Ministers of the Gospel for both their authority of preaching and the doctrine which they preached was from heaven But in that he saith neither by man he saith what was proper only to the Apostles for our blessed Saviour did not call them by other men but only by himself We do not seek now for such an Apostleship in any Christian Church as is not by man we only say it is not of man and that is enough to procure sober mens attention and conscientious mens obedience for in that it is not of men it is clearly of God And as it was not arrogancy but necessity in Saint Paul which made him stand so much upon his authority so is it not the pride of the Clergy a string which they most harp upon who are most guilty of it but their duty which maketh them stand so stiffly for the authority of the Church Let him speak for both whose modesty and humility was greater then his learning and yet whose learning was greater in reality then our new Divines is now in shew or pretence and that was the late Bishop of Salisbury Bishop Davenant in his most excellent Commentary upon the Colossians where almost at the beginning sc in the fifth page you shall find these words Paulus non arrogantiae causa sed ne in detrimentum Ecclesiae vilesceret illius autoritas Apostolicam dignitatem sibi vendicat Ita etiam oportet in Ecclesiastica dignitate constitutos officii sui autoritatem atque existimationem tueri contra contemptores schismaticos Saint Paul doth not out of arrogancy challenge to himself the dignity and honour of an Apostle but for fear lest otherwise the Church of God should suffer detriment or loss by the contempt of his authority And so likewise it still behoveth those who are placed in Ecclesiastical dignity to maintain the repute and authority of their office against despisers and schismaticks And truly this is but a reasonable position both in regard of those in authority who do only maintain their own unless we will deny that to be their own which God hath so manifestly given them and in regard of those under authority who cannot be willing to obey what they are not desirous to maintain and yet must either obey or be guilty of hainous impiety such as now joyns them in communion with the Devil by their sin for rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft 1 Sam. 15. 23. and without doubt all witches are the Devils communicants and such as will hereafter keep them in communion with the Devil by their punishment They that resist shall receive to themselves damnation Rom. 13. 2. And questionless it is a most reasonable probleme What communion hath light with darkness and what concord hath Christ with Belial 2 Cor. 6. 15 16. And yet a more reasonable demand I would not that ye who are Christians should have fellowship with Devils 1 Cor. 10. 20. Not in their sin for Christs sake not in their punishment for your own sakes Again there may be yet further alledged these reasons why we should zealously maintain and carefully obey the power and authority of our own particular Church 1. Because reverence and suspition cannot consist together and therefore I may not lightly suspect those whom I am bound to reverence such as are my spiritual Pastors and Teachers whom for this reason I may not lightly suspect in respect of their integrity much less of their authority 2. Because else there must be perplexitas facti a perplexity in point of fact that private men will not easily know with whom they are bound to keep their Christian Communion in the publick worship and service of God which yet is an undeniable and should be an undoubted duty of the Text. 3. Because else there must be perplexitas juris a perplexity in point of Law which is such a perplexity as God will not endure and man may not endure for then the conscience can never be at quiet when it must so keep one Law as to break another And that perplexity cannot be avoided if we allow two several Churches to have power from God to order and command the duties of our Religion for then they may lay upon us at the same time quite contrary commands and consequently whilst we are obeying the one we must be disobeying the other But it is past all dispute that our own Church hath power from God over us in matters of Religion because the Apostle saith expresly Obey them that have the rule over you Heb. 13. 17. Which cannot be understood of those who are at a distance from us in another Country because it follows For they watch for your souls as they that must give an account But t is against reason to say or think that
Bishops and Presbyters in Italy shall give an account for souls in England and as much against reason to say or think that souls in England shall not give an account for their disobedience And as this Position concerning the Authority of our own particular Church is reasonable so is it also religious For this is Saint Pauls own argument to the Corinthians Though you have ten thousand instructers in Christ yet have ye not many Fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel Wherefore I beseech you be ye followers of me 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. Whence we cannot but collect this dogmatical conclusion That this Church which hath begotten us in Christ claimeth our obedience in Christ and to renounce that obedience is in effect to renounce our being made Christians And as no other Church can truly say to us I have begotten you through the Gospel so no other Church can justly say unto us Wherefore I beseech you be ye followers of me To sum up all in one word This Doctrine concerning the acknowledging and obeying the authority of mine own Church being both rational and religious I dare not wilfully oppose it for fear of sinning against the God within me that is to say mine own conscience which will certainly by a most terrible and just remorse vindicate the violated dictates of Reason And much more for fear of sinning against the God without me Father Son and Holy Ghost which will certainly by a more terrible and just vengeance at the last day vindicate the violated dictates of Religion CAP. II. That the Church of England hath most carefully discharged her Trust concerning Religion as a most Christian or most Catholick Church SECT I. Gods intent in trusting his Church with Religion was her honour and happiness which should cause our thankfulness to God and our reverend esteem of his Church IT is a great honour to be trusted and as great a happiness to discharge a Trust Accordingly God entrusting his Church with Religion did intend her both honour and happiness Honour with men happiness with himself Honour in earth and happiness in heaven wherein we cannot but admire the goodness and Justice and liberality and mercy of God His Goodness in that he communicateth to his Church his own most excellent property even a will and desire that all men should be saved and come unto the knowledge of the Truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. His Justice in that he giveth abilities proportionable to that desire enabling his Church to promote the salvation of men and to bring them unto that heavenly knowledge his Liberality in that he giveth this desire and those abilities meerly of his free grace to enrich our souls not himself And lastly his Mercy in that by giving this desire these abilities and these riches he expelleth our natural defects arising from errour and ignorance whereby we do walk in the false and cannot find out the true way and prepareth us for that bliss and glory which is above nature who can think of this goodness of this Justice of this liberality of this mercy and not say with the Psalmist Praise the Lord O my soul and all that is withâ—n me praise his holy Name Praise the Lord O my soul and forget not all his benefits which forgiveth all thy sin and healeth all thine infirmities which saveth thy life from destruction and crowneth thee with mercy and loving kindness Psalm 103. 1 2 3 4. For it is his goodness that he forgiveth sin and healeth infirmities his Justice that he forgiveth only the penitent sinners and healeth only those who are broken in heart His mercy that he saveth our life from destruction and his liberality that he crowneth us with mercy and loving-kindness Accordingly he hath commanded his Church to teach especially the Doctrine of Faith to set forth his goodness by which he is reconciled The Doctrine of Repentance to set forth his Justice which hath been satisfied The Doctrine of Free Grace to set forth his mercy in saving us from destruction The Doctrine of eternal glory to set forth his liberality in crowning us with loving kindness O my soul consider the immortal comfort of these heavenly Truths and look upon thy Church which teacheth them as the daughter of immortality as the mother of comfort and as the Bride of the King of Heaven Then wilt thou no more be contentedly without thy Church then thou canst be comfortably without these Doctrines Then wilt thou say with the Psalmist I am fearfully and wonderfully made but with thy self I am more fearfully and wonderfully saved Marvellous are thy works and that my soul knoweth right well Psalm 139. 13. I am much amazed at thy great care and providence over my body but much more at thy great care and providence over my soul Thou madest use of my carnal Parents to make me communicating to them as far as they were capable the honour of my Creation Thou makest use of my spiritual Parents to save me communicating to them as far as they are capable the honour of my salvation should I be a monster of nature if I dishonoured the one and shall I not be a monster of grace if I dishonour the other Didst thou confer on them the Dignity of Causality by thy goodness that I should cast upon them the indignity of contumacy by my undutifulness Can I indeed truly honour thee the Principal and dishonour thy Church the instrumental cause of my salvation Thou laid'st thine hand upon me to make me but thou laid'st thine heart upon me to save me O make me wholly to fix my heart upon thee my Saviour and upon thy salvation Thine eyes did see my substance yet being unperfect and in thy book were all my members written wstilst thou madest my Body But thine eyes would not see my sinfulness nor my imperfections and thou didst blot all my transgressions out of thy Book that thou mightst save my soul Therefore I cannot but say How dear are thy counsels unto me O God Psalm 139. 17. Dear are thy counsels about my Creation much dearer are thy counsels about my Redemption Counsels they were till thou wert pleased to reveal them by thy Church Since therefore I cannot but say How dear are thy counsels I beseech thee suffer me not to say How cheap is thy Counsellor SECT II. The Churches Trust concerning Religion is to see there be right Preaching Praying and Administring the holy Sacraments That preaching belongs rather to the knowledge then to the worship of God and ought not to thrust out Praying which is the chiefest act of Gods worship and most regarded by him especially when many pray in one communion CHristian Religion teacheth us to know and worship God as is agreeable to his Glory and profitable for our salvation So that the Churches trust concerning the Christian Religion is reducible to these two heads the knowledge and the worship of God And because the Church is trusted with the
it is most strictly commanded by the word of God what can be said more for the excellency of it Then that it is most highly commended by the Son of God I shall only crave leave to add that our own Church rightly judged of this necessity and excellency and as rightly conformed her practice to her Judgement in taking so great care that we should have an exact Translation of the Holy Scriptures and many eminent Expositions of the same so that no People in the world have greater means of knowing God then we have which is the first work of the Christian Religion to teach us to know God All our fault is we have not Affections and Actions answerable to our knowledge which is the second work of Christian Religion to teach us to love and honour God and if our Church hath as faithfully discharged her Trust in this as in the other we shall have great reason to bless God and not the least reason to dislike our Church For what can she teach us more then Christ and the Christian Religion hath taught her which is to know and to worship God If our Church hath thus been our Mistress to bring us unto Piety then much more ought she to be our Mother to keep us in our Duty So shall we not be ungodly without being Monsters of Christians nor undutifull without being Monsters of Men and much less shall we easily suffer our Undutifulness to be the cause of our Ungodliness for we cannot be Undutifull in kicking and spurning against the true Christian communion wherein we are taught to know and worship God but we must also be ungodly in kicking and spurning against the true Christian Religion which consisteth in that knowledge and worship though much more in the worship then in the knowledge and accordingly we hope it will appear that our own Church which hath been so carefull to teach us to know God hath been much more carefull to teach us to worship him for as in the knowledge of him standeth our eternal life so in the worship of him is indeed the very inchoation and anticipation of eternity SECT IV. Praying a greater part of the Churches Trust then preaching The Church hath God the Fathers Precedent and Precept for making set forms of prayer and shall answer for all the blemishes that may be in publick prayers for want of a set form THE Church teacheth us to know God by Preaching but she teacheth us to worship God by praying And accordingly we cannot but think praying a much greater part of her Trust then preaching because though it be a very great happiness truly to know God yet is it a much greater happiness truly to worship him And if the Church be bound to take care that there be no false doctrine in the Pulpit much more there be no absurd prayers at the Desque For the Sermons men naturally hear as Judges letting their discretion go before their Affection But prayers men naturally hear as Communicants letting their affection go before their discretion so that false worship in praying is much more dangerous and may be much more mischievous then false Doctrine in preaching for it is like an unsuspected infection most probable to spread further to sink deeper and to tarry longer Again false worship in praying doth infinitely more dishonour God then false Doctrine in preaching because it more immediately dishonoreth him that is to say not only in his truth by heresie but also in his very nature and essence by blasphemy For though a man may preach blasphemy as well as pray it yet he that preacheth blasphemy blasphemeth God only to men but he that prayeth blasphemy blasphemeth God to his own face Wherefore the Church must needs take a most special care of prayer if she desire to discharge her trust either in regard of God or Man in regard of God as she is obliged to shew forth his glory in regard of men as she is obliged to promote their salvation And indeed for so doing the Church hath very good Precedent and Precept and Promise Her Precedent is God her Precept and Promise are from God Her Precedent is God who having taught so many heavenly forms of prayer in his holy word did in the very act of teaching them as it were cry out to his Church Vade fac similiter Go then and do likewise For if the Jews examples of sin were registred for our instruction as the Apostle plainly affirmeth 1 Cor. 10 11. then much more Gods example of Righteousness And he that commanded Moses to do all things exactly according to the pattern shewed in the Mount when as yet he shewed him but only the out side and the out-works of the Tabernacle doth much more command his Church exactly to follow his example since he hath been pleased to shew her the very inside and marrow of Religion aad therefore if the Tabernable then surely much more the service of the Tabernacle is to be framed and ordered according to his pattern Thus much for Precedent but for Precept we have much more First in the Old Testament God commanded the children of Israel to bring pure Oyl Olive beaten for the light to cause the lamps to burn continually Lev. 24. 2. This command reacheth us for he that would have well beaten Oyl for his lamp will not be contented with extempore effusions but will have well studied and elaborated expressions for his homage unless we will say he did more regard their Typical then he doth our real worship Again God threatned the children of Israel That if they walked at all adventures with him he would bring plagues upon them according to their sins Lev. 26. 21. For so it is in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Keri for Bekari in Accidente If you walk with me by chance or by accident and so Tremelius renders it Si ambulaveritis mecum temere If ye walk with me rashly or unadvisedly This threat likewise reacheth us and then especially when we most walk with God that is in the exercise of our Religion we must there be sure to do nothing at adventures nothing rashly nothing unadvisedly for unadvisedness in this case is ungodliness and if our prayers be turned into Provocations what shall we have left to make our Atonement But you will say these are rather consequents then arguments I answer if they were so yet they ought to be regarded for God forbiddeth those actions which are sinfull in their consequences and not only in their concomitances but indeed we have choice enough of direct Arguments for so Moses is commanded to speak to Aaron and his sons saying On this wise ye shall bless the children of Israel saying unto them The Lord bless thee and keep thee the Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace Numb 6. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Coh tebaracu sic benedicatis so ye
should not dishonour Gods Name when they met to honour it For that were doubly to take his Name in vain not only as men but also as Christians not only as sinners but also as Saints Not only as offenders but also as worshippers Therefore the Church thought her self bound in duty and conscience to provide such a form of prayer as she was sure had no blemish in it but had holy expressions exactly agreeable with holy affections and holy apprehensions that Gods holy name might be certainly glorified and her own Trust carefully discharged For it neerly concerned the Church to take great care there should be no blaspheming instead of publick praying when she was like to answer for all those blasphemies which through her default should be vented in publick prayers SECT V. The Church hath God the Sons precedent and precept for making set forms of prayer and is accordingly obliged both to make and to use them IT was an unsufferable malice in the Jews to cry out upon the Christians as Hereticks when they proved their Religion by the holy Scriptures But it was an unpardonable madness in them to cry out upon the Christians as Atheists when they practised their Religion by continual and incessant prayer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Heresie of the Christians was a calumny but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Heresie of the Atheistical Christians was a meer Phrensie for there could be no greater confutation of Atheism then that which was constantly used by the Christians even daily and lowly addresses to God by prayer and supplication And it were to be wished that we who can easily clear our selves from Heresie by proving our Religion did as zealously seek to clear our selves from Atheism by practising it For without doubt it well becometh Christians to follow the example of Christ and if we will so do we must above all things seek to follow his example in praying Justine Martyr in Quest Resp ad Orthodoxos qu. 105. hath this excellent contemplation Since prayer is a necessary help or remedy against the infirmities of our humane nature and our blessed Saviour as Lord of all had from himself power against those infirmities what is the reason that he is recorded to have been so often at his prayers even oftner then any of his Apostles Surely for this reason saith he because in after-ages some would doubt of the truth of his being a Man whereas none would make that doubt about his Apostles therefore is he so often described at his prayers to remove or answer all doubts concerning the truth of his humane nature For if some Hereticks have questioned the truth of Christs being made man notwithstanding he took upon him all our infirmities how would they not have thought they might have turned that question into a demonstration if they had never read of his making prayers to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 often praying was an irrefragable proof that Christ was the Son of Man often praying is an irrefragable proof that Christians are the Sons of God This was the reason the Apostles were so desirous to imitate him in his praying and desired him to teach them how to pray that they might not be mistaken in their imitation Luke 11. 1. And it came to pass that as he was praying in a certain place when he ceased one of his Disciples said unto him Lord teach us to pray as John also taught his Disciples And he said unto them when ye pray say Our Father c. Where we have both the precedent and the precept of God the Son for making set forms of Prayer His precedent in that he made this form Our Father which art in Heaven His precept in that he commanded his Disciples to use it When ye pray say Our Father from whence naturally flow these three dogmatical conclusions 1. That the people are bound to desire the Church to teach them to pray unless they will profess themselves not Disciples but Masters so far ought they to be from scoffing or rejecting thier Churches prayers 2. That the Church is bound to teach the people to pray after a set form for so our Saviour Christ taught his Disciples 3. That the Church is bound to command the people to use that set form for so our Saviour Christ commanded his Disciples to use his Prayer When ye pray say Our Father c. If any man shall make light of these deductions concerning praying in a set form he may with as great a pretence of reason but must with as great a scorn of piety make light of praying on a set day and so by consequence either undervalue or overthrow the whole publick exercise of Religion For from this place alone may as much be pleaded for the Duty of publick worship as from all other places of the New Testament for the day of it Ex. gr Vpon the first day of the week when the Disciples came together to break bread Acts 20. 7. is alledged as a pregnant place for our solemn meetings on the Lords day and the like to this is that of 1 Cor. 16. 2. yet that proof concerning the day is not so full and clear as this concerning the duty for that may seem to be short in the precedent because there is mention made in the second of the Acts of meetingâ—…y â—…y and breaking bread from house to house Act. 2. 40. Whereby it is evident that if breaking bread were confined to the holy Eucharist yet the holy Eucharist was not confined to a set day But sure it is short in the Precept for it hath no command annexed which bids us assemble more on the first day of the week then another But this proof concerning the duty is not short in the precedent for the Disciples desired to be taught to pray as Johns were that is by a set form and Christ accordingly so teacheth them Nor is it short in the precept for our blessed Saviour commands them to use the set form which he had taught them If you will further alledge that other Text I was in the spirit on the Lords day Rev. 1. 10. you will thence righly plead for the day of publick worship because those words plainly infer that particular day to have been consecrated to the Lord since no better reason can be given why it should be called the Lords Day But yet still this our Text of Saint Luke will be a stronger proof for the duty of publick worship All to use a set form of Prayer then that Text of Saint John for the day of it all to meet on a set day because this hath precedent as well as that and moreover hath precept which that hath not And it is not to be imagined that any can easily come to that depth of sottishness or height of impudence and impiety as to say the Lords day is a means to put him in the Spirit but the Lords prayer is a means to put him out of it Or that a
10. Sund. after Trin. Let thy merciful ears O Lord be open to the prayers of thy humble servants and that they may obtain their petitions make them to ask such things as shall please thee No Congregation of Christians can pray in faith of obtaining their petitions unless they pray in faith of asking such things as please God and they cannot well do this unless they know before-hand what they shall ask of him in their prayers and in what words they shall ask it because else for ought they know they shall ask such things as may not please him or ask in such a sort as may displease him SECT VIII The Church is obliged to make set forms of prayer according to the pattern of the Lords most holy prayer that there be no peccancy neither concerning the object nor the matter nor the manner of publick prayer that our Church hath exactly followed that pattern in Hers and that other Churches ought to follow the same in their Liturgies A short historical narration concerning our Common prayer Book and the Anti-prayer Book set up against it REligion is the motion of the reasonable soul to God as to its first beginning and to its last end but Christ alone is the way by and in which the soul doth make this motion so that to have a Religion without Christ is to have a Religion without God that is to have no Religion For the soul of man being finite cannot be joyned to God who is infinite but by the help of a Mediator nor can any be a Mediator betwixt finite and infinite but he that partakes of both which is only our Saviour Christ who partaketh of finite as man of infinite as God He alone is able to joyn finite and infinite in one Communion who hath joyned them in one person and therefore to him alone we must repair as often as we desire to be joyned with God Our Religion without him were nothing for it could not bring us unto God and since our prayers are the chiefest part of our Religion they also would be nothing without him Therefore it neerly concerns the Church to make sure of such prayers wherein Christ may joyn with her for else she will pray in vain because without his intercession nay indeed she will pray in sin because against his command Accordingly hath Christs own most holy Prayer been looked upon in all Ages of the Church as the ground and platform of Liturgy to make other set forms of prayer from it as a warrant by it as a pattern This was the judgement of the Church in Saint Augustines time delivered by himself in his Epistle to Proba Si recte congruenter oramus nihil aliud dicere possuneus quam quod in ista oratione Dominica positum est If we pray rightly and fitly rightly in the object fitly in the matter and manner of our prayers We can say nothing else but what is already briefly said in the Lords Prayer And this was likewise the judgement of the Church in Aquinas his time as it is also delivered by himself In oratione Dominica non solum petuntur omnia quae recte desiderare possumus sed etiam eo ordine quo desideranda sunt ut sic haec oratio non solum instruat postulare sed etiam sit informativa totius nostri affectus 22ae qu. 83. art 9. c. In the Lords most holy prayer are not only desired all things which are truly desirable but also in that Method and order in which we must desire them So that this prayer doth not only regulate our expression teaching us of whom and what to ask but also our affection teaching in what Method to ask it For this prayer teacheth us to pray unto God only Our Father which art in heaven and in our prayers first to desire God for himself and after that all other things for God God for himself as he is in himself Hallowed be thy name God for himself as he may be enjoyed by us Thy Kingdom come God for himself as he ought to rule and reign over us Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven And it teacheth us to desire all other things for God whether they concern our present subsistence Give us this day our daily bread or our present deliverance from the guilt of sin and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us or our future deliverance from the guilt of sin and lead us not into temptation or our present and future deliverance from the punishment of sin But deliver us from evil Even all these deliverances are prayed for in relation to God for as much as the guilt of sin doth immediately separate from his holiness the punishment of sin doth immediately separate from his blesedness much more is our present subsistence prayed for in relation to him that we may not subsist in and for our selves who are worse then nothing but in and for our God who is all in all And all these things are prayed for in a right order first God for himself as he is in himself Then God for himself as he is in his Church Triumphant by his Glory after that as he is in his Church Militant by his Grace Then we pray for all other things in relation to God and amongst them first we desire desire him to give those things which may be as instruments to bring us to him as our corporal and much more our spiritual food after that we desire him to remove those things which are as impediments to keep us from him our sins our temptations our punishments We cannot answer it to God or men if we refuse to pray with those who thus pray with Christ for such men cannot be peccant either in the object or in the matter or in the manner of their prayers wherein the Liturgy of the Church of England hath a singular pre-eminence which maketh her prayers only to God and such prayers as are only for God Prayers exciting holy affections agreeable with a holy God Prayers affording holy expressions agreeable with holy affections Prayers least defective either in religious affections or in religious expressions and therefore prayers most befitting the publick exercise of Religion which will not endure either of these defects Prayers which no man doth say cordially but he is assured of his hearts being with his God Prayers which every man should say cordially because when he is assured of his hearts being with his God he may be ashamed of his tongues not being with his heart As for that objection which some make against our Liturgy that it cometh too neer the Popish Mass book t is in truth its vertue 1. Because thereby our Reformers intended the promotion of true Christian Communion by not making a needless much less a scandalous separation from other Christians in those devotions wherein they had not separated from Christ 2. Because they intended to promote true Christian
Communion in the same way that Christ himself had promoted it which was by not changing any good prayers he found in publick use at his coming for even in his own most holy prayer wherein he taught his Apostles and in them all Christians how to pray till the worlds end he made choice of such laudable forms as he then found used by the Jews In so much that there is not one petition in this most Christian prayer which was not before some piece of a prayer in the Jewish Synagogue which hath been largely and fully proved by Mr. John Gregory of christ-Christ-Church and needs no other proof after so compleat an Artist Yet I will add the Testimony of one more beyond all exception both for his learning and for his Religion and that was the most learned and most judicious Hugo Grotius who in his Annotations on Mat. 6. 9. hath these words Docent autem nos ea quae ex Hebraeorum libris ab aliis sunt citata non tam formulam hanc à Christo suis verbis conceptam quam in eam congestum quicquid in Hebraeorum precibus erat laudabile sicut in admonitionibus passim utitur notis eo saeculo proverbiis Tam longe abfuit ipse Dominus Ecclesiae ab omni affectatione non necessariae novitatis Those things which have been cited by others out of the Jews writings do plainly shew that our Saviour Christ did not so truly make this form of prayer new of himself as he did take it out of the Jews laudable prayers which he found ready made to his hands even as in his Sermons he did commonly use such Proverbs as that age was best acquainted with So far was he that was Lord of the Church from all affectation of unnecessary novelty An excellent Epiphonema which hath in it a manifest document for all Christian Churches that they ought to follow the example of their Lord in being far from affectation of unnecessary novelty in those prayers which they teach and practise And a tacit approbation of the Church of England because in that particular she had so exactly followed her Lords example she had made her Liturgy punctually according to the Lords most holy prayer as in all other respects so also in this that she would not have it guilty of unnecessary novelty which if she had not done she must have tempted others to schism and separation and have tempted her self to pride and presumption Therefore she was willing to leave the Church of Rome as to her corruption but not as to her Communion nor did Calvin himself desire she should do more in his Epistle to the English at Frankford wherein he was only troubled that some of our Nation were still too much immersed in the dregs of Popery Quid sibi velint nescio quos faecis Papisticae reliquiae tantopere delectant So that t is an injury to that learned man to say he would have the Church of England make no distinction between the good wine of Christianity and the dregs or lees of Popery which they in effect do say who are so ready to quote him for abolishing any thing that was truly Christian in the reformation of our Liturgy But let us particularly examine the excellencies of the Lords most holy prayer that we may from thence the more easily discern the excellencies of our own prayers which can have no excellency but as they follow the pattern of this and if they follow this need look after no other excellency For this prayer hath Christ in all its four causes and is therefore most peculiarly entitled unto him 1. Ratione efficientis in regard of its efficient cause because he was the composer of it there 's Christ in his authority 2. Ratione Formae in regard of its formal cause because it is the most pious and most pithy form that ever was composed there 's Christ in his piety 3. Ratione materiae in regard of its material cause because it containeth all that we do want or can desire as Christians either belonging to this or a better life there 's Christ in his Fruition 4. Ratione finis in regard of its final cause because it intendeth one connexion of all Christians with Christ and in Christ for teaching all to say to God Our Father it joyneth all Christians with Christ who said so and in Christ who bids them say so there 's Christ in his Communion Willing all to agree as Brethren especially in their prayers wherein they invocate one common Father that so none may go without his blessing but that even he who cannot ask it in the righteousness of his person may both ask and have it in the righteousness of his Communion according to that of Saint Ambrose whilst each one saith Our Father every one prayeth for all and all pray for every one And these four excellencies were as much communicated to the Liturgy of our Church as they are communicable to any Liturgy and Christ with them For the efficient cause of it was Christ in his office as King or Christ commanding in his authority Civil and Ecclesiastical both concurring to make the Liturgy though not the prayers The formal cause of it was Christ in his office as Priest or Christ praying in his piety The material cause of it was Christ in his office as Prophet or Christ preaching in his Doctrine The final cause of it was Christ in the result of all his three offices as King and Priest and Prophet or Christ reconciling and gathering in his Communion I cannot be too plain or too punctual in a thing which once so neerly concerned my calling and still so neerly concerneth my conscience and therefore that I may speak the more plainly and the more punctually I must crave leave to speak a little historically In the first year of King Edward the sixth was this heavenly book framed and compiled by a most learned and Religious Synod And after that so again mended and corrected that Mr. Fox witnesseth it was then called by most men The work of God Yet some restless Spirits were then as now we have legions of them who took occasion of quarrel at some particulars Hereupon that learned Arch-Bishop Cranmer turned the book into Latine and sent it to Bucer to crave his Judgement concerning it Bucer approved all generally to be either contained in or at least not to be repugnant to or dissonant from the word of God but yet with a si commode acciperetur if it were fairly taken otherwise saith he Quarrelsome men will thence pick out matter of contention Hereupon this book was the third time corrected and amended and all those particulars either expunged or changed which had before been misinterpreted or were thought liable to misinterpretation Afterwards in the reign of Queen Mary when the Mass was again re-assumed and this prayer-book expulsed the Churches as schismatical and heretical the same learned Cranmer undertook with the Queens leave that himself and
Peter Martyr with four other Divines would defend this Book and each particle thereof against all the Papists in England and he did indeed at last undergo his Martyrdom very comfortably in its defence Besides all this the Confessors of that age Those who were banished or had left all and fled for their Religion into Geneva or the Low-Countries did even there use this very form of prayer which they had brought with them out of England as thinking it the best Test of their Religion for which they fled and the surest badge of their communion in which they persisted I say they did use our Common prayer book beyond sea in Holland and Geneva till Master Knox began to pick quarrels both with the book it self and with them that used it Which when Doctor Grindal told Bishop Ridley as he was in prison to be sacrificed in the flames the very next day the holy Martyr broke out into this bitter complaint I cannot but wonder that Mr. Knox should at this time set himself against the poor Protestants of England and find fault with their Service book wherein though his wit may chance find something to cavil at yet shall he never be able to find matter of just exception as if any thing therein contained were contrary to the word of God This was that dying Martyrs Testimony concerning our Common prayer book to which I could alledge many more but that yet after all this to give content and satisfaction to all parties if it were possible and to take away those passages which Calvin was pleased to call Tolerabiles ineptias Tolerable follies who doubtless did see intolerable follies in other conceived prayers This same Book was again the fourth time corrected and amended in the daies of that renowned Queen Elizabeth and yet for all these corrections and amendments met still with innumerable companies of Malecontents who disliked the use of it though they could not agree in their own dislikes For what some rejected others approved in so much that the whole was approved by them severally whiles it was joyntly opposed which when the Queen discovered to them she shamed their oppositions though she could not silence them For though they pretended only to make some objections against this form yet their intent was indeed to have no set form whereby to put Religion wholly into their own mouthes if not out of the Peoples hearts This made them despise that Book which Cranmer Ridly Bucer Peter Martyr and Reverend Master Ould and others did justifie against the Papists all of them with their Pens and some of them with their Blood For my part I must profess that as a Christian Divine I have bestowed much pains in viewing the Christian forms of publick worship and I cannot yet find any one Liturgy in all Christendom to which I can willingly and with a good conscience say Amen in all particulars save only This of our own Church with which I cannot but most heartily and willingly joyn in every prayer and the rather because I find This Liturgy hath in it all the chiefest pious and pithy devotions of Greek and Latine Liturgies but the superstitions of neither And I am willing to perswade my self that other men especially of my calling would not so easily forsake much less so openly revile this publick form of worship if they did seriously consider how directly it tends to Gods glory and his peoples good and how much it belongs to the Churches Trust that her publick worship should directly tend to both For surely it is a most inestimable priviledge of Piety that we can joyn in Prayer with Saint Augustine Saint Chrysostom and all the other Greek and Latine Fathers nay with Saint Peter and Saint Paul who if they were present at our service would not refuse to communicate in our prayers whatever our own seduced Brethren may refuse because they are all easily and plainly reducible to the Lords most holy Prayer In so much that we do not only in our Belief glorifie God as they did and truly the repeating of the Creed doth more truly glorifie God then any other Profession of his Truth which we can make but also in our prayers we invocate him as they did whereby we do not only speculatively profess or acknowledge but also practically maintain and uphold the Communion of Saints and are sure we shall both profess and practise that communion if we communicate with our own Church which hath such a form of worship as doth profess and practise it For we are sure that we Pray as they once prayed whiles we are sure that we pray according to the Lords own most holy Prayer which certainly they must needs want who do not before-hand know their Form of Prayer but come first to Hear and then to Pray so that if the Preacher chance to abuse their Patience by some new-found upstart Divinity in his Sermon They may be sure he will much more abuse their Piety by some new-found upstart Devotion in his Prayer since his business is to turn his Sermon into his Prayer and that may be either of so bad contents or of so bad consequents as to turn their Prayer into Nothing It is not to be denyed but this may be done easily it is to be feared this is done frequently among those who have no other Prayers but such as the Preacher is pleased to make for them whose Faith may be Faction in his Sermon and whose Religion may be Rebellion in his Prayer so that the Congregation which dependeth meerly upon his lips must have no Prayers if they will not be factious and rebellious or must have Profanations instead of Prayers if they will For it is not to be imagined that such Ministers who pull down their Church to set up themselves will not stand on Tip-toe as well in Praying as in Preaching that they may obtain a full Dictatorship in Religion whiles every one of them takes upon him to Lord it in Gods house as if God had given him Commission to say with Elijah As the Lord God of Israel liveth before whom I stand there shall not be dew nor rain these years neither dew of heavenly Doctrine nor rain of heavenly devotion to refresh your gasping souls but according to my word 1 King 17. 1. For they all in the end drive at this that we should in effect have no prayers though at first they would be thought to advise us to better prayers The first Edition of their Anti-prayer Book though it had this proud posie in its fore-head No man can lay any other foundation then that which is laid even Jesus Christ yet within two years after being reviewed by themselves was in a manner quite changed and had not so few as 600. grand and material alterations And yet for all this within another year a third Book was begotten and brought forth differing in many points from both the other as if they had resolved to make good that reproach which
ordained is the Remembrance of God And consequently they best keep the Sabbath who best remember God and without doubt they remember him best who serve him best who have an established publick worship most befitting his glorious Majesty Others though they make never so much noise of God yet if they remember his name they forget his nature The Seraphims durst not do so when they came to praise him They agreed before hand what should be the set form of their Praise for one cryed unto another and said Holy Holy Holy is the Lord of Hosts the whole earth is full of his glory Isaiah 6. 3. They cryed one unto another to shew they all were agreed upon the same anthymn that they had prepared their song of praise before they came to sing it And Saint Ambrose tells us they still continue the same song To thee Cherubims and Seraphims continually do cry Holy Holy Holy Lord God of Sabbath There is no true singing Holy Holy Holy unto God without preparing the song before hand and a song that is well prepared is as well continued Let us imitate the Seraphims in our care of preparation that we may imitate them in our ardency of affection for we shall little less then lye to God if we say The whole earth is full of his glory whiles our own hearts are empty SECT X. Certainty is more to be regarded in the publick exercise of Religion then Variety Hence the Creed the Lords Prayer and the Decalogue righteously taken into our Liturgie but unrighteously omitted by Innovators who vainly obtrude Variety to mens consciences instead of Certainty THE ready way to make men irreligious is to bring them to an uncertainty in Religion For Constancy is founded upon Certainty and therefore those men who are most uncertain what to do must needs be most unconstant in their doings For this cause the Church which is Gods Trustee for Religion thinks it a great part of her trust to deal therein altogether upon Certainties not upon Varieties and to have such a publick worship of God as should first make the people certain of their Religion then zealous and constant in it Hence was the Creed the Lords Prayer and the Ten Commandments taken in as parts of our Liturgie because they are not only the compleat summes but also the certain rules of all those duties of Faith Hope and Charity in which consists the very body and substance of Religion For as they are the compleat summes of those Religious duties so they must fully declare the glory of God These short abridgements of Gods own making shewing more of the Truth then all the copious enlargements which we can make And as they are the certain rules of those duties so they most readily advance the edification of men whose souls are more truly edified by adhering to these fundamental certainties then by cleaving to all our additional varieties which are but additions of hay and â—tubble unless they be grounded upon these Wherefore those men who are so furiously bent against the publick use of these in our Liturgies were best seriously to consider whether or no they do not grosly oppose the glory of God in rejecting such unparalleld summes of Piety but surely they do grievously oppose the edification of men in rejecting such undoubted rules of certainty For their work is though I hope their aim be not to bring all the world to an uncertainty in Religion To an uncertainty in Believing for all Doctrine to novelty to an uncertainty in Praying for all Devotion to Phancie to an uncertainty in Doing for all practice to Inconstancy Hence that heavenly Creed which was the Rule of the Apostles Preaching is willingly if not purposely omitted in their Assemblies lest it should discover the nakedness and novelty of their Doctrine Hence the Lords most holy Prayer which was not only the Rule but also the chiefest part of antient Liturgies as willingly omitted by them lest it should discover the emptiness the levity the uncharitableness the irregularity and in one word the phantasticalness of their Prayers Lastly Hence the Decalogue which is the short rule of life and morality as willingly omitted as the rest lest it should discover the impiety and check the inconstancy of their doings for this is the readiest if not the best reason we can give why they should quarrel with Gods own hand-writing in our Liturgy denying us to repeat each Commandment with a solemn invocation for mercy testifying our repentance the best part of our innocency and as solemn an invocation for Grace imploring the amendment of our sinful lives the best part of our repentance This is too too palpable That they generally preach such Doctrines vent I cannot say make such prayers and use such practises as are not agreeable with these rules and therefore they may judiciously if not justly be thought to leave out the rules lest they should be checked from their own mouths and thereby awaken the yet sleeping checks of their hearts for such Preachings such Prayings and such Doings And if any of them take this for an uncharitable gloss let him know it is more charitable for us to question their superstructions then for them to condemn our foundations For if one man sin against another the Judge shall judge him but if a man sin against God who shall intreat for him 1 Sam. 2. 25. As if the good old Priest had said No man ought to speak the least word for him that sins against God with an high hand and no man can speak too much against him But I hear a great noise of Variety making more then ample amends for that Certainty in the publick exercise of Religion which we think is diminished if not destroyed but they say is only changed and by its change augmented I could easily answer Quid verba audio dum facta videam To what purpose do men offer good words in excuse for bad deeds As if they could prove that others eyes are shut because they say their own are opened Or as if men came to Church rather for curiosity then for conscience rather like Athenians only to hear and to hear some new things to please their curiosities then like Christians to pray for so it was in Christs time Two men went up into the Temple to pray Luke 18. 10. Or if to hear yet not to hear such solid Truths as might nourish their souls and such fundamental Truths as might establish their consciences But because they will needs say with Saul I have performed the commandment of the Lord I have done nothing but according to his Holy Word I will also answer with Samuel What meaneth then this bleating of sheep in mine cars and the lowing of the Oxen which I hear 1 Sam. 15. What meaneth this Bleating and Lowing instead of Praying and Preaching not bleating of sheep and lowing of Oxen for thence might come an acceptable sacrifice at last though nothing but an hideous noise at first but
bleating of unprepared boyes and lowing of unhallowed men which must needs be all for noise and nothing for sacrifice unless they will say That God will accept of vain babling instead of Praying and of prating instead of Preaching for some such answer they must provide or give none who are resolved to turn all Praying into Preaching and to allow every one that listeth to turn Preacher SECT XI That Prayer as a Duty is above Prayer as a Gift The Gift of Prayer examined That it is not a Gift of Sanctifying Grace That the Spirit of Prayer is often without the Gift of Prayer and yet the Gift of Prayer is not perfect without the Spirit of it Those Christians who have obtained the Gift of Prayer most compleatly that is jointly with the Spirit of it are not thereby qualified to be the mouths of the Congregation Those Ministers who have not attained that Gift are not for that reason to be despised as not sufficiently qualified for the Ministry And those Ministers who have attained it may not for the exercising thereof be allowed to reject set forms of Prayer in their Congregations because set forms in publick are more for the Ministers and the peoples good more for Gods glory and more agreeable with Gods command HE that bids us examine our own Hearts lest we should deceive our selves doth much more bid us examine other mens mouths that they should not deceive us and he that commands us to try the Spirits doth much more command us to try the Gifts Upon this ground we come now to try and examine the Gift of Prayer which hath of late so filled the heads of men with Phancies the mouthes of men with Pretences the ears of men with Clamours the hearts of men with Anxieties and which is worst of all the Devotions of men with impertinencies if not with Impieties whiles they forsake the Prayers which Gods Spirit and Gods Church hath made for them that they may exercise their own either acquired or pretended Gifts And we have reason to be very impartial in this examination because some men have been so bold to teach and others have been so credulous to believe That all Christians are bound to attain this Gift and that none are true members of Christ or ought to be his Ministers who have not attained it with many other such unwarrantable assertions which tend directly to 〈…〉 â—eaking of the Peace and not at all to the establishing of the Truth to the destruction of Charity and not at all to the edification of Piety For all the world is not able to prove that the Gift of prayer is either a means of engrafting a man in Christ or a testimony that he is ingrafted in him so that either they should much rejoyce though they commonly do glory in their preheminence who have it or they should be dismayed for their defects who have it not For that holy communion which is exercised with God by Prayer is altogether heavenly and spiritual in an holy attention and affection which belongs to the Spirit of Prayer not at all earthly or carnal in a ready apprehension or a voluble expression which two alone properly belong to the Gift of Prayer For as concerning supernatural assistance as was heretofore in Miracles and in Tongues there is little reason to suppose or mention it in the Gift of Prayer 1. Because those men amongst us who most have it have it not in any other language but only in that which is to them most natural even in their own mother-tongue 2. Because those men who have it do so much blame and revile those who have it not which sure they would not do if they themselves thought it supernatural For in the Gift of Continency they are contented to consult with humane infirmity for an allay of any harsh censures in those that want it And why not so also in the Gift of Prayer if both were alike in their conceits supernatural And yet if we should suppose a supernatural assistance in the Gift of Prayer it would little advantage either it or them For we see the Spirit of God did over-rule the tongue of Balaam when he uttered that most heavenly Prayer Let me die the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his Numb 23. 10. though the same Spirit did not sanctifie his heart for he loved the waies of unrighteousness 2 Pet. 2. 15. Wherefore it is plain A man may be a member of Christ without the Gift of Prayer because it is not a Gift that immediately flows from the grace of Sanctification And as plain that a man may lawfully and laudably be a Minister of Christ without it as well as without the Gift of Continency because it is not a Gift that either principally or necessarily tends to edification Not principally for set forms of Prayer taken out of the holy Scriptures or made agreeable to them do edifie much more as having more suitable expressions both to engage and to enlarge holy â—…ns Not necessarily because the Jews under the Law were and Christians under the Gospel may be and are daily edified without it I know I am fallen upon a subject that hath a great noise and a greater form of godliness but not the power of it answerable either to the noise or form and therefore I will not make any apologie for the plainness and almost rudeness of speech I shall be forced to use in unmasking their hypocrisie who abuse this Gift since our blessed Saviour by denouncing a terrible woe against those Hypocrites who for a pretence made long Prayers that they might devour widows houses Mat. 23. 14. hath declared it not only fit but also necessary for his Ministers to shew to all the world the great danger and greater crime of those hypocrites which for a pretence make long prayers that they may devoure Gods own house that is to say not only his Church but also his Religion For when Prayer as a Gift shall dare to oppose it self against nay to exalt it self above Prayer as a Duty it is high time to undeceive the world and to shew that God hath placed Duties above Gifts giving Gifts only to enable men to perform Duties so that Gifts must give place to Duties and not Duties give place to Gifts And consequently Prayer as a Gift must give place to Prayer as a Duty even in our private and much more in our publick Devotions He that hath not the Gift of Prayer may not for that reason neglect the duty of prayer in private And he that hath the gift of prayer may not for that reason disturb the Duty of Prayer in publick Wherefore since publick Prayer is a Duty that no more belongs to One then to All no more belongs to the Minister then to the People for the fourth Commandement obligeth them to Gods publick worship as well as him in acknowledgement of and homage for the redemption of mankind it is manifest
it ought to be so ordered that Minister and People may as one man with one voice and with one heart Pray together not only in one company but also in one Communion And consequently the Gift of Prayer which is to be exercised in publick is that which God hath given to his Church in general and not that which he hath given to any of his Ministers in particularâ—…â—â—use the people cannot communicate in faith unless they 〈…〉 before-hand the terms of their communion For faith is grounded upon infallibility which now cannot be in the Persons and therefore must be in the Prayers and hence ariseth the necessity of a set form of publick Prayer that the People as well as the Priests may pray in faith in the same Congregation and not only one but also many several Congregations may constitute no more then one and the same Christian Communion For that Precept Let all things be done decently and in order was given to the whole Church of Corinth and with it a power of making publick Prayer as a Duty over-rule publick Prayer as a Gift For by the same reason that the Church hath power to regulate the gift of tongues it hath also power to regulate the gift of Prayer which is chiefly seated in the tongue and since unknown matter and form in Prayers is no less against the edification of the People as to praying in faith then an unknown dialect the Church may as justly prohibit the one as the other and the pretence of a Gift may in neither enervate the Churches prohibition Again The Church is bound to use her Gift of Tongues for the peoples good and why not also her Gift of Prayer and how can she use that Gift without making of a set form The same Church is entrusted with the ordering of Religion and how shall any Minister either presumptuously invade her Trust or contumaciously opppse her order Nay on the contrary every Minister is bound to submit his gifts to the order of the Church for so is Saint Pauls absolute determination The Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 1 Cor. 14. 32. that is The Spirits of the Prophets ought not to be refractory insolent and imperious but modest obedient and submiss not given to contention but compliance not to contradiction but condescention not despising others but submitting themselves For he that placed a Prophet above a private man hath placed that Prophet under the other Prophets Saint Chrysostom here observes the Apostle hath used four arguments together whereby to perswade Ministers to a Christian modesty and moderation in the publick use of their spiritual gifts 1. That the work of the Ministry will be as fully but more orderly discharged For ye may all prophesie one by one Vers 31. 2. That the Spirit will not be discontented or disparaged For the Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets Vers 32. 3. That this is exactly according to the will of God For God is not the author of confusion but of peace Vers 33. 4. That this is exactly according to the general practise of the Church of God As in all Churches of the Saints Vers 33. He that will not be induced by these arguments to submit his gift to the Churches gift in the publick exercise of Devotion plainly sheweth that though he may have the Gift yet he hath not the Grace of the Spirit And indeed it is no wonder that these two should be divided for common gifts of the Spirit such as tend only to the edification of others and not to a mans own sanctification are often given without saving grace And such a gift we must acknowledge the Gift of Prayer considered precisely in it self because we doubt not but Judas had it as well as the rest of the Apostles and yet we dare not say that he had sanctifying Grace We must therefore distinguish between the Spirit and the Gift of Prayer The Spirit of prayer consisteth in an holy and firm attention in sanctified and enlarged affections and proceedeth wholly from the infusion of Grace But the gift of Prayer as this age is pleased to call it though without Gods warrant in the Text consisteth in the readiness of apprehension and the fitness of expression and proceedeth partly from the endowments of nature partly from the confidence of custom and partly from the acquisitions of industry For these three Nature Custom and Industry are all necessarily required to the attaining of that faculty whereby a man is enabled upon all occasional emergencies or necessities fittingly to express the desires of his heart and by fitting expressions to enflame and to enlarge those desires as well in himself as in those that hear him which I think will afford us the full definition of the Gift of prayer considered precisely in it self without the Spirit of prayer not only essentially but also causally For so the efficient cause thereof is nature custom and industry though nature and custom more then industry in so much that men of natural endowments and of personal confidences do often in this gift out-strip those of most industrious improvements whereby nature and custom are frequently animated to laugh and scorn at learning and industry The material cause thereof is occasional emergencies or necessities The formal cause thereof is readiness of apprehension and fitness of expression The final cause thereof is to enflame and enlarge the desires of the heart Tell me what can any true Israelite see in this Dagon of the Philistians that the Ark of God should fall down before it and not rather it should fall down before the Ark For all this while if the desires be truly good such as indeed ought to be enflamed or enlarged that is not to be ascribed to the Gift but only to the Spirit of Prayer So that in truth the Spirit of Prayer is as much above the Gift of Prayer as an holy affection is above a quick imagination or a voluble expression and a sanctified heart is above a ready wit or an elaborated tongue For these two I mean the Spirit and the Gift of Prayer must necessarily be separated because they are very dangerously confounded the common sort of people admiring these men as almost Angels who have the Gift without the Spirit and contemning those Ministers as scarce men who have the Spirit without the Gift For many good Christians have the Spirit of Prayer who have not the Gift of Prayer so saith Saint Paul The Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groanings there 's the Spirit of Prayer but with groanings which cannot be uttered there is not the Gift of Prayer Rom. 8. 26. And on the other side many pernicious hypocrites may have the Gift of Prayer who have not the Spirit of Prayer so saith our blessed Saviour Woe unto you hypocrites who for a pretence make long Prayers Mat. 23. 14. And again Many will say unto me in that day Lord Lord have we not prophesied
For if any reason may be given why ungifted men should be thought not sufficiently qualified for the Ministry or set Prayers not sufficiently qualified for gifted men That reason must relate either to God or to the People or to the Ministers But they who consult with their consciences before they speak and then speak according to the result of those consultations are not afraid to averr That in all these respects it is most requisite that the publick worship of God should not rely upon the personal abilities of the Ministers in praying but should be performed and discharged by constant set forms of Prayer not by uncertain and much less by premeditated effusions 1. In respect of God whose name is by set forms glorified more truly because they are deliberate and judicious more zealously because they are propper and efficacious more univerly because they are known to all both as judicious and as efficacious And what can be desired more in Gods publick worship then that it be truly Christian in it self without heresie truly Christian in us without hypocrisie and truly Christian in us all without singularity For if it be so it will certainly not be defective either for want of truth and verity or for want of zeal and sincerity which are both to be in it as it is a duty of Christian Religion Nor yet for want of extent or universality which is to be in it as it is a duty of Christian Communion 2. It is requisite that the publick worship of God should not rely upon the personal abilities of the Ministers in praying but should be performed by constant set forms of prayer in regard of the people because they are thereby more truly edified being edified in their understandings not led on hood-winckt by an implicite saith to blind obedience in the greatest performances of Religion Being edified in their wills not distracted by attention when they should be united in affection for the soul being finite cannot be wholly busied in the one but it must partly neglect the other And also being edified in their memories for by often hearing the same prayers they are taught to pray when their occasions will not permit them to resort to the house of prayer In a word being edified in their consciences in that they are taught and inured to come to the holy work of Religion not as Judges to make them proud and censorious nor as spies to make them peevish and captious but as communicants to make them devout and Religious For whilst the Minister is praying what the people know not beforehand they are in truth but as Judges unless you will have them resign their souls upon uncertainties But whilst they are praying with him in a known form of prayer they are certainly as Communicants Therefore it is an unsufferable injury to the people to be tied to speak to God in prayer only by the mouth of their Minister First because it doth not satisfie their consciences which cannot be satisfied but with certainty as well as piety for though the will or affection may assent to a desire in a prayer not known before yet not with the same full assent as if it had been known partly because the soul is assenting whilst it is praying and so what it bestows upon one act it takes from the other and partly because the soul cannot assent so fully nor so firmly upon the suddain as it can upon deliberation not so fully because not upon the same evidence not so firmly because not upon the same assurance of faith Secondly because it doth disturb if not destroy their Communion with Christ which is the chief end that Christians ought to aim at in all their prayers For not being sure that their prayer will be such as to joyn their Saviour with them in the same intercession they cannot be sure it will be such as to joyn them with their Saviour in the same Communion and so they are in danger of losing both the benefit and the comfort of all their publick prayers for the benefit of them depends altogether upon Christs intercession the comfort of them depends altogether upon Christs Communion Thirdly because it doth disturb if not destroy their Communion one with another which destructive way ought to be most carefully avoided and most hatefully detested by all good Christians For next to the breach of piety in Religion they ought to abominate the breach of charity in Communion For love and concord is the very soul of Christianity By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples if ye have love one to another Joh. 13. 35. And it was the Characteristical note of the first and best Christians And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul Act. 4. 32. And doubtless nothing doth more immediately nor more powerfully conduce to unity in affection then unity in Religion Wherefore since the same common devotions are the most effectual means to produce and to preserve this unity they who are implacable enemies to the one cannot be cordial friends to the other It is reported of Julian the Apostate that after he had conceived an inveterate hatred against the Christians he had no readier way to execute his hatred against them but by endeavouring to make them hate one another And so gathering the most dissenting Christian Bishops and the most factious of the people into his own Palace he advised them to lay aside all Civil discords and to keep the peace of the State but every one securely to follow his own Religion without any regard to the peace of the Church Vt civilibus discordiis consopitis suae quisque Religioni sâ—rviret intrepidus saith Ammianâ—s Marcellinus But what his intent was by this advice Saint Augustine as a Divine more clearly explaineth then their Historian Eo modo â—â—â—abat Christianorum nomen posse perire de terris si unitati Ecclesiae de qua lapsus fuerat inâ—ideret sacrilegas dissensiones liberas esse permitteret He thought that by this means the very name of Christians would perish from the earth if according to his envy against the Church from which he had fallen he should permit the Priests and the people a free liberty of sacrilegious dissentions If we turn this Thesis into an Hypothesis it may not be amiss to say that a free liberty of maintaining what doctrines and of exercising what Devotions every man thinks fit is a liberty of sacrilegious dissentions for consent in Doctrine and in devotion commonly go together and this is indeed a sacrilegious liberty because it robs God of his chiefest glory even of his publick worship and Gods Church of her best Patrimony even of her truth and peace Which may be a liberty of mans taking but sure not of Gods giving for Gods intent in giving us a written word was that all Christians might have the grounds of One Religion And his intent in giving so many patterns of prayer in
that written word was that all Christians might have the grounds of One Communion And the right way of edification for all Churches is certainly to lay their foundation upon these grounds which God hath given them that is to establish a set form of Doctrine whereby to maintain the Truth of Religion and a set form of devotion whereby to maintain the Peace of Communion 3. It is requisite that the publick worship of God should not relie upon the personal abilities of the Ministers in praying but should be performed by constant set forms of prayer in regard of the Ministers themselves that they be not led into temptation either through pride vilifying others or through vain glory magnifying themselves and that they be not led into sin particularly the sins of heresie and schism which are desperate sins in private men but damnable sins in Ministers yet must needs be incident to those who rely upon their own gifts in praying more then upon Gods or their Churches prayers For if their gift forsake them as who dares promise its certain continuance they may easily fall into an erroneous expression which rather then recant they may as stiffly maintain by perverse argumentation there 's the danger of heresie And if they abuse their gift they may easily fall into the humour and love of ostentation and so scorn to be regulated and confined by their Church upholding their abominable ostentation by a more abominable separation there 's the danger of schism Besides such men commonly refuse to tie themselves so precisely to any particular form of words though it be of their own making but they may sometimes add alwayes alter according as any emergen occasion offered or affection suggested shall require so that they can never truly say with the Psalmist Paratum cor meum Deus Paratum cor meum O God my heart is ready my heart is ready which yet the Psalmist thought twice worth his saying sc Psal 57. ver 7. Psal 108. ver 1. And much less can they say O God my tongue is ready my tongue is ready though that be the readiness they most labour for and most glory in for every new affection may unsettle their heart and every new phansie may unsettle their tongue so that either the heart must be false to its own preparation because it may be changed by a new affection or the tongue must be false to the heart because it may take a new expression I have a very good precedent though a bad occasion to put the gift of prayer in the lowest forms of Gods gifts that concern the exercise of Religion For Saint Paul in effect hath done it before me who put diversitie of tongues not only after the gift of healing but also after helps in government 1 Cor. 12. 28. or helps and governments that is lay-Elders and Deacons if some late glosses may be embraced and surely the gift of prayer must come under the gift of tongues as comprehended in it or come below the gift of tongues as outpassed by it so I may well put it below the Desk when Saint Paul according to them puts it below the poor mens Box And Saint Chrysostome gives this reason for it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost hom 29. 32. in Corinth Because they thought so highly of themselves for the gift of tongues therefore Saint Paul alwayes nameth that in the last place after all the rest There is the same reason now why Saint Pauls Successors in the Ministry should do the like concerning the gift of prayer yet I would have laid my hand upon my mouth before I would have spoken so unkindly to or of my brethren were it not to make them lay their hands upon their hearts before they speak so confidently nay indeed so uncomely to Our Father For as it were better my tongue should cleave to the roof of my mouth then I should disparage the gift of prayer so it were better their tongues should cleave to the roofs of their mouths then they should abuse that gift either to ostentation or to faction or which is yet worse to Irreligion For by such abuse not only man is grosly deceived but also God is grievously dishonoured Doubtless he that bids both Priests and people keep their feet when they go to the house of God that they may be more ready to hear then to give the sacrifices of fools doth much more bid the Priests keep their hearts and their mouths that they may not tempt the people to give the fools sacrifice for want either of such affections or of such expressions as may truly be fit to be offered upon Gods Altar And this is plain from the ensuing words Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God Eccles 5. 1. 2. Hebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Al Tebahal gnal Pica ne feâ—tines super tuo ore Do not make haste upon your mouth Here may easily be much more haste then good speed For your mouth may make haste upon your heart uttering what is scarce yet suggested and you may make haste upon your mouth uttering what is scarce yet digested The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bahal is sometimes to be fearful sometimes to be hasty and thence signifies to make such haste as men use to make in frights when fear hath wholly surprized their wits And such a haste as goes without wit perchance without fear too for men who are audacious are seldom timorous is in a mans own house great imprudence but in Gods house t is moreover great impiety And let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God The better to keep us from the haste of the tongue he disswades us from the haste of the heart for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh therefore if the heart be fraught with hasty affections the tongue will soon be fraught with hasty expressions For he that will permit his heart to love without deliberation will also permit his mouth to speak without it since it is very easie for the heart to come into the mouth when once the assent is come into the heart Therefore he saith Let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing though utterance belongs properly to the mouth the reason is because if the heart hath once spoken it within the mouth will hardly refrain from speaking it without Accordingly the Psalmist when he prayed set a watch O Lord before my mouth and keep the door of â—y lips he did also pray Incline not mine heart to any evil thing Psal 141. 3 4. for there could be no watch set upon his mouth unless it were first set upon his heart And indeed here is such a reason alledged as is enough to set a watch both upon all our mouths and upon all our hearts in that it is said For God is in heaven thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few Were he on earth with thee
yet thou oughtest to dread his infinite Majesty How much more now that he is in heaven above thee so high as to overlook thee to over-top thee to over power thee Thus the reason is enforced from Gods Majesty Again were he on earth with thee yet thou oughtest to consider and admire his transcendent purity for he is of purer eyes then to behold iniquity of purer ears then to hear it of purer heart then to regard it and consequently of purer hands then not to punish it How much more now that he is in heaven the proper place of purities of pure persons of pure actions and of pure affections and thou on earth where persons and actions and affections are all unclean and impure Thus the reason is enforced from Gods purity If thou art not afraid because of his Majesty yet thou mayst be ashamed because of his purity that the word either of thy mind or of thy mouth should be injudicious or indeliberate for that is not agreeable with the purity of reason and much less with the purity of Religion Therefore let thy words be few such as have been weighed in the ballance of the sanctury before they be presented in it as an offering to that holy One whose holiness doth not only inhabit the sanctuary but also doth sanctifie it And this reason doth our Saviour himself intimate unto us not only from the shortness of his own most holy prayer but also from the introduction of it Our Father which art in heaven as if he had said God is in heaven thou art on earth therefore let thy words be few Surely this Text which was given of purpose to prevent vanities in Divine service according to the judgement of our Church as appears by the contents had need be blâ—…ed out of Gods word and out of mans heart that the world may contentedly give up Liturgy to Enthusiasm that is proper and deliberate prayers fit to engage holy affections and to express holy desires for extravagant and extemporary effusions such as are commonly improper but alwayes indeliberate if not in regard of the Minister yet surely in regard of the people who yet notwithstanding ought no more to take the truth and goodness of their Religion upon the Ministers word then to rely for the practice of it upon his righteousness or to expect the reward of it from his salvation SECT XII Set forms and conceived prayers compared together That set forms do better remedy all inconvâ—niences and more establish the conscience are not guilty of wil-worship nor of quenching the spirit nor of superstitious fromalities and that it is less dangerous if not more Christian to discountenance the gift then the spirit of prayer HE that considers the great distance of God and man the excellencies of his makers glory the miseries of his own infirmity the impertinencies and alienations of his thoughts which may as well put him out in his own as put him by in his Churches prayers the multiplicity of his imperfections the treacherousness of his memory the slowness of his apprehension the dulness of his affections will heartily bless God for providing him premeditated forms as a remedy and will carefully watch himself lest he should turn his remedy into a disease by adding to all the rest the deadness of his own heart So that all those inconveniences art not only better prevented but also better remedied by set forms then by conceived prayers Mens phansies may be elevated by extemporary effusions but their consciences are best edified by known Prayers and t is not for us to invite men to serve God with their phansies but with their consciences By the manifestation of the truth commending our selves to every mans conscience in the sight of God saith Saint Paul 2 Cor. 4. 2. not by the pretence of Revelations commending our selves to every mans curiosity in the sight of the World That 's the ready way to bring men first to weak imaginations then to strong delusions first to beleive any thing then to believe a lye first to receive matters of Religion without judgement then to receive matters of irreligion against conscience But let us hear both parties speak for themselves against one another They say our set forms float in generalities we say their no forms rove in uncertainties both must confess that generalities in matters of Christianity may concern all Christians but uncertainties may concern none at all They say we are guilty of wil-worship in making set forms of prayer without order of the Text we say that we have Gods own express order for set forms 1. by several dictates of the Text partieularly Luk. 11. 1. Lord teach us to pray as John also taught his Disciples and t is not be doubted but he taught his Disciples to pray by a set form as teaching either their eyes or their ears but not being able to teach their hearts by several forms in the Text particularly the Psalms of which the Divine Areopagite hath said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. S. Dionys lib. de Eccl. Hier. cap. 3. The most holy writings of the Divine hymns do wholly aim at this that they may celebrate all the holy words and all the holy works of God and shall we think they do not teach and require Gods Church after their example to celebrate the same words and works 3. By the general drift and scope of the Text For God having given us a written word for the rule of our Religion hath by the same reason enjoyned us a written word for the practice of it since there is as great a necessity that we should have a certainty of practice as a certainty of knowledge in things belonging to our salvation so that our Enthusiasts ought to appeal to unknown traditions for the rule of their Religion before they ought to obtrude unknown imaginations for the practice of it However let all the world judge whether wil-worship can possibly be in using a Religion of Gods and not rather of mans making They say we quench the spirit but we know we inflame him because approved and known prayers do most warm judicious affections and we doubt not but the spirit assisteth a man in his Judgement or reason which he hath only as a man rather then in his phansie or apprehension which he hath common with a beast For as the spirit assisteth Angels by revelation because they know by intuition so he assisteth men by deliberation because they know by Reason and by discourse They say we are given to superstitious formalities because we desire a set form of Prayer we advise them not to be given to irreligious blasphemies in casting reproaches upon formed prayers which were at first of Gods own making in his holy Word and are still of his making not of ours if they be agreeable to his Word For all truth whosoever speaketh it is from the Spirit of Truth and therefore to blaspheme the Truth is to blaspheme the Spirit And the question will
given to some particular Minister a special endowment hath he therefore given him leave either to condemn his Brethren or to condemn his Church Surely no and much less upon so slight a ground either of Reason or of Religion For neither ought there to be so great provision made for occasional emergencies as for continual necessities and if there ought yet is not the Church bound to make it First there ought not to be so great provision made for occasional emergencies as for continual necessities because these emergencies whether corporal or spiritual yet as they are occasional they are meerly temporal for occasion is the opportunity of time but Christianity is chiefly to busie it self about eternals Again as they are occasional they are meer contingencies but Religion is chiefly to busie it self about certainties The Form by which Saint John Baptist taught his Disciples to pray is lost without any mischief to Religion because it was meerly Occasional the reason thereof expiring with its use But the Form by which our blessed Saviour taught his Disciples to pray God would not suffer to be lost for fear Religion might have been lost with it because that Prayer is doctrinal and eternal never to expire either in its reason or in its use And how shall we then seek to advance Occasionals above Eternals in our Praying Surely he that saith Pray continually 1 Thes 5. 17. supposeth such matter of our Prayers as is constant not as is emergent as is continual not as is occasional So that if I first provide for occasionals in my Devotions and Eternity may be subservient to Time the accessory may chance draw the principal which is against the dictates of nature but if I first provide for eternals Time is subservient to Eternity the Principal will undoubtedly draw the accessory which is according to the dictates of Grace T is an excellent Prayer of our own Church to Almighty God That thou being our ruler and guide we may so pass through things temporal that finally we lose not the things eternal If God be my ruler and guide I shall slightly glance upon temporals as upon things in my passage but I shall wholly fix upon eternals as upon things that belong to my journeys end Fear not Zacharie saith the Angel for thy prayer is heard and thy wife Elizabeth shall bear a Son This man doubtless prayed for eternals in the discharge of his Priestly office yet hath a grant of temporals On the other side Hannah prayed for temporals that she might have a son yet gives thanks in her Song as if she had received eternals Religious souls distill all their thoughts in a pure limbeck so as to admit no dross nor dreggs of the earth in their distillation If you look upon the occasion of those heavenly prayers in the Psalms you will think many of them personal and particular such as belonged only to King Davids temporals wants and distresses But if you look upon the matter of these prayers you will find all of them doctrinal and universal such as do belong to all good Christians spiritual wants and distresses The Spirit of God teacheth us in our prayers to turn occasionals into eternals not to turn eternals into occasionals we justly dislike that Tenent which would make the Rule of our Religion the holy Scriptures rather occasional then doctrinal And how can we like that invention which would make the practice of our Religion our publick Prayers not so truly Doctrinal as Occasional that is indeed not so truly Eternal as Temporal Attention is best in Prayer when it is fixed wholly upon God and why not Affection too Conversion to my self may be an aversion from my God but surely conversion to my God cannot possibly be an aversion from my self I may easily so look after occasionals as to neglect eternals to my great loss and greater sin but if I look well after eternals it can be neither loss nor sin in me though I should chance to neglect occasionals So that it is both irrational and irreligious to say That there ought not to be so great provision made for occasional emergencies as for continual necessities in our private prayers but if there ought yet surely the Church is not bound to make that provision in her publick Prayers and if this be made good too then the Gift of Prayer though it may be of excellent use in private houses yet can have no pretence to cast set forms of Prayer out of Gods house And surely this Assertion That the Church is not bound to make provision for occasional emergencies but only for continual necessities in her ordinary publick Prayers may be made good from the very nature of Common-Prayer which is to be of common concernments such as are no more to be restrained to particular times then to particular persons Thus Saint Chrysostom himself explaineth what he meaneth by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his common supplications 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which hath given us grace to make our common suppplications and teacheth us what we should mean by our Common Prayers when he saith Granting us in this world knowledge of thy truth and in the world to come life everlasting For common supplications or common Prayers are such as all other good Christians would be ready to make as well as we for that the matter of them concerns them All as well as Vs To wit knowledge of God and life in God Such Petitions as these which are common to all Christians alike are those which properly constitute Common-Prayer for that ought to be common in its matter before it be common in its use And such common Petitions as these is the Church bound to make as she is Catholick or Christian and as for other less common Petitions the Church makes them only as she is National A common good is the proper subject of Common-Prayer that is to say A spiritual good which is common to all Christians or a temporal good which is common to all of one Society as they all are one either by the union of Nature or by the union of Grace and Love These goods are certain and known to all and the Churâ—h which hath the common care of all is bound to provide such prayers as may best express our desires concerning these And upon any publick occasion though it be temporal our Church doth accordingly still make such Provision both for occasional Prayers and Praises But as concerning any particular good which this or that private man may need upon this or that particular occasion it is uncertain and unknown it comes not under the Churches knowledge and how can it come under the Churches care Such particulars are infinite and as infinite they cannot be the object of the Churches certain knowledge much less should they be the subject of the Churches constant prayers There needs a particular confession that such occasional necessities or distresses may be known before there can be a
particular supplication that they may be remedied and yet none are more averse from particular Confession then those that are most angry with the Church for the want of such particular Petitions But to say the truth The Church hath sufficiently provided for such particulars in that she hath taken the Psalms of David into her publick Devotions which Book is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or to use Epiphanius his word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arcula medica a Box of Medicines for all diseases Here he that hath a dead heart shall find affections to enliven it he that hath a slow tongue expressions to quicken it Nor is it possible for that man to want either faith or repentance or thankfulness or any other true spiritual good to comfort and strengthen him either against the evil of sin or the evil of punishment who can truly apply the prayers of the Psalmist to his own heart and truly apply his heart to God and no Prayer whatsoever can either comfort or strengthen him without this twofold application viz. of the Prayer to his own heart and of his heart to God And as for variety of words let him not trouble himself for he were better cordially say with David Have mercy upon me O God after thy great goodness or In thee O Lord have I put my trust let me never be put to confusion then verbally expatiate in greater discourses but lesser desires of this Mercy or of this Trust He will find more true contentment to his soul from the use of one short ejaculation of Gods then in the use of many enlargements of his own making And he were better in brief say with the Publican God be merciful to me a sinner which equally concerns any other true Penitent then make a long prayer with the Pharisee which may only concern himself For it is more like Heathen then like Christians for men to think they shall be heard for their much speaking Mat. 6. 7. and yet if they will needs speak much it is more probable God will hear them speaking in his words then in their own So that if God hath sufficiently provided for our occasional necessities in the holy Scriptures our Church hath likewise sufficiently provided for the same in translating those holy Scriptures and making them a great part of her publick service that we may know how to use them upon and how to apply them to our several occasions For as that general promise whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed Rom. 10. 11. doth warrant every good Christian to make particular application of Gods promises to his own soul by special faith so that other general promise whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved Rom. 10. 13. doth warrant every good Christian to make particular application of his own soul to God by special Prayer And as the holy Scriptures are most abundantly sufficient in the rules and examples of special faith so also in the rules and examples of special prayers And as we justly say That the holy Scriptures do shew their original to have been from God because they speak so much in so little containing so many Truths in so few words for only he that understood all things at once was able to intend and comprize so many things together so we as justly say The Church hath taken the best course she could to improve our understandings in those divine Truths in that she hath made it easie for us to understand the holy Scriptures And consequently though she had devised millions of particular prayers for no other purpose but to instruct us to pray upon particular occasions yet she could not have instructed us half so well as now she hath meerly by imparting to us Gods own Instructions And till the Church of Rome shall do the same it will be vain for her Champions to object that she hath out-gone the Protestant Churches in the care of the peoples souls but this by the way to shew the grounds we go upon in our Religion are equally good against the Papists and against the Enthusiasts But neither is this all that we can say for our Church in this behalf for in truth she hath provided such admirable prayers as are not only according to the Rule of Gods holy Word but also very much according to the Genius of it comprizing much in little having more of Faith Hope and Charity in one of her little collects then is to be found in many of their long prayers who either revile her Devotions or renounce her Communion So that if we will not be as wasps good for nothing but to buz and sting but rather as Bees ready to gather honey even from weeds and much more from the roses of Sharon we shall easily find to the joy of our own hearts and the stopping of others mouths That our Church in her Common-Prayers hath taught us such Generals as may sufficiently supply for all particulars And hath taught us such eternals as ought to be in our account as they are in themselves infinitely beyond all Occasionals our blessed Saviour himself hath taught us this lesson concerning the manner of our prayers Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him Mat. 6. 8. as if he had said you need not ask your heavenly Father as you need your earthly parents in many words but only with true and upright hearts this made our Church delight in short prayers because she rather desired to shew a relenting heart then an over-flowing tongue as praying to him that weigheth only hearts not words in the ballance of his Sanctuary A short prayer best suits with an hearty desire which is too earnest to be long in uttering and also with the desires of our hearts in regard of heavenly things which most commonly are too weak to be long in desiring The Church in her short prayers hath taken a great care for our earnestness and withal provided a certain cure for our weakness and if any man think that Through Jesus Christ our Lord comes in too soon because the Prayers are short or too often because they are many let him know That this one single observation in these five words speaks more to God for us then we by thousands of continued Periods in our longest prayers are able to speak for our own selves and if there were no other reason but this yet for this reason alone were many short prayers to be preferred before one long prayer both in our private and in our publick Devotions Again our blessed Saviour hath also taught us this lesson concerning the matter of our Prayers Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and his righteousness and all these things shall be added unto you Mat. 6. 33. as if he had said Regard chiefly your Continual not your Occasional your Spiritual not your Temporal necessities in your Prayers be earnest with God to give you Faith Hope Charity Religion Repentance Obedience
the good behaviour and God himself hath in effect told us as much in giving us so many set forms of prayers in the holy Bible SECT XIV The third and last part of the Churches trust concerning Religion is touching the holy Sacraments wherein our Church is not faulty either in the number or in the administration of them as exactly following our Saviours institution nor in the manner of administring as following it with reverence REligion being above the light of nature to understand it must needs be above the power of nature to command it Hence the acts of the Theological vertues are prescribed by the positive Law of God because they belong properly to Religion But the acts of moral vertues are prescribed by the Law of nature because they belong to Reason yet are they in truth injurious to Religion who will allow nothing to be moral but what they can prove to be natural For the positive Law of God doth constitute moralities to the Christian as well as the inbred Law of nature doth constitute moralities to the Man This appears plainly in the Sacraments which are not to be accounted as Ceremonies because they come not under the authority of the Church either for their institution or alteration or abolition and must therefore be accounted as moralities though they are not at all commanded by the Law of nature but only by the Law of God That these Sacraments are a part of the Churches trust is unquestionable because the Gospel is For the vocal word and the visible word Verbum Vocale verbum visibile both alike are duties of the Christian Religion for the glory of God and of the Christian Communion for the edification of man but all the duties both of Religion and Communion are committed to the Churches trust God having appointed his own Ministers as his special Trustees both for preaching his word and for administring his Sacraments So that no man can administer a Sacrament but in the person of God and he hath not licensed every one that will to take upon him his person but only such to whom he hath given his special deputation And this is more peculiarly manifest concerning the two Sacraments properly so called that is Baptism and the Lords holy Supper For our blessed Saviour said only to his Apostles Go ye therefore and baptize in respect of the one and do ye this in remembrance of me in respect of the other As for the five additional Sacraments they were never looked upon as integral parts of Gods ordinary publick worship and therefore though they could be proved Sacraments yet they would not come under our present discourse But in truth they cannot be proved Sacraments according to the proper definition of a Sacrament which is this A Sacrament is an outward visible sign of an inward spiritual grace given to us and ordained by Christ himself as a means to convey that grace and as a pledge to assure us thereof Let us examine this definition by its causes and we shall easily perceive that it belongs only to Baptism and the Holy Eucharist and therefore they two only are to be called Sacraments First by its efficient cause Given and ordained by Christ himself which is clear of these two for they were instituted by him and have his precept and promise in the very words of their institution which cannot be asserted concerning any of the other Secondly by its material cause outward visible sign inward spiritual Grace which are both manifestly known in Baptism and the Holy Eucharist but neither in any of the rest For Pennance hath no outward visible sign at all and Matrimony Orders Confirmation Extream unction have no outward visible signs of Christs appointing And much less have any of these that inward spiritual Grace which is annexed to Baptism and the Holy Eucharist To wit Christ with all his merits and mercies whereby of God He is made unto us wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1. 30. For we dare not say that any man is by any of these five either born and initiated or nourished and confirmed in Christ Thirdly by its formal cause An outward visible sign of an inward spiritual Grace Whereby it appears that the internal and proper form of a Sacrament is the necessary conjunction or connexion of the sign and the thing signified which conjunction is so undeniable in our two Sacraments that Baptism is called the washing of regeneration Tit. 3. 5. And the holy Eucharist the Communion of the body and blood of Christ 1 Cor. 10. 16. For that these two are not only signs and seals but also conveyances of grace unto the soul whereas the other five though they have something of the sign yet they have nothing at all of the seal or of the conveyance of grace Lastly by its final cause As a means to convey Grace and as a pledge to assure us thereof The end of a Sacrament is partly our Communion with Christ and partly our acknowledgement of that Communion This twofold end is very apparent in Baptism and in the holy Eucharist which doth procure our Communion with Christ and also require our acknowledgement of that Communion but in the rest either the one is without the other or there is a want of both For either there is no Communion with Christ or there is no acknowledgement of that Communion whereas a Sacrament is a seal of Gods Covenant and therefore in its own nature is a double pledge to wit of Gods grace and favour to man and of mans duty and thankfulness to God For as it is a sign of Gods grace to us so it should be a sign of Gods grace in us For in the very signification of a Sacrament there is a mutual respect one on Gods part offering grace another on mans part promising obedience If either of these be wanting the holy rite may be a mysterie but it cannot be a Sacrament properly so called since a Sacrament is the seal of a Covenant and a Covenant is a mutual engagement of two parties which in this case are God and Man Therefore a Sacrament is from the very end of its institution perpetual in its continuance and common in its use Perpetual in its continuance because Gods Covenant is not for a day but for ever t is an everlasting Covenant And common in its use because Gods Covenant is not for one but for all t is a general an universal Covenant Non enim propter unius seculi homines venit Christus sed propter omnes qui illius membra futuri sunt saith Irenâ—us lib. 4. adver haereses cap. 39. Christ came not into the world for the men of one age or of one order but for all that should be his true and faithful members in all ages and all orders of men whatsoever And upon this ground we cannot but say that the Sacraments which do exhibit and convey Christ do alike belong to men of all ages
and of all orders Whereas Pennance Matrimony Order Confirmation and Extrâ—am â—unction do not so for they are either not perpetual in their continuance as not belonging to all times or not common in their use as not belonging to all persons though under the same Covenant and of the same faith So that our Church hath not erred in the number of the Sacraments by excluding these from that number because she looks on a Sacrament as a seal of Gods grace equally belonging to all that are under the same Covenant of grace and as a Testimony of mans faithfulness equally belonging to all that are bound to profess the same Christian faith As it is a seal of Gods Covenant so it is perpetual in its continuance and mnst belong to all times for the Covenant doth so As it is a Testimony of mans faithfulness so it is common in its use and must belong to all persons for the profession of faith doth so and we can avow both these only concerning Baptism and the Lords Supper and accordingly dare not avow any but these to be properly called Sacraments Now as concerning the administration of these Sacraments there is little or no contention about Baptism though now it be commonly administred by aspersion whereas heretofore not only in hotter but also in these our colder climates it was administred altogether by immersion For all do allow that Axiome Magis minus non variat speciem so as the element be water t is not material to Baptism whether it be more or less for the least drop of Christs blood signified by the water in Baptism and applied to the soul is able to wash and cleanse it from all sin But there are many and great contentions about the administration of the Holy Eucharist whereby men may have made that a Division which God made a Communion One main reason hath been that some would not regard Christs Command hence the wine came to be left out and yet would observe his practice Hence water came to be taken in and hence also that sharp dispute betwixt the Greek and Latine Church the one rejecting the use of unleavened the other of leavened bread whereas it ought to be without all question That what was of Christs command in this Holy Sacrament is still indispensable not so what was only of his practise or example So saith Saint Paul to the Corinthians I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered to you 1 Cor. 11. 23. bringing them back to Christs command to have the same elements of bread and wine as he appointed and to use them for the same end even for his remembrance But he brings them not back to Christs example to have either unleavened bread or water mixed with their wine and much less to use the same posture he did that they may receive sitting or leaning or to observe the same time he did that they may receive after Supper He leaves all these and the like as things indifferent to the disposal of the Church for they are indifferent in regard of the Sacrament though they may be necessary in regard of us viz. when they are commanded because we are bound to follow the Churches order in things indifferent to preserve the Vnity of Communion as the Church is bound to follow Christs order in things necessary to preserve the Verity of Religion And if we desire to know what is to be judged necessary what indifferent in regard of this Sacrament since both were joyned together in our Saviours practice I answer that must be accounted necessary which was substantial either as belonging to the essence or to the end of the Sacrament That must be accounted indifferent which was circumstantial as belonging to the Sacrament only at that time sc of the Jewish Pass over when the Jews were bound to eat unleavened bread or in that country as the mingling water with wine which was usual in those hotter climates But the not using wine in the holy Communion cannot be accounted Indifferent because wine is one of the material parts belonging to the essence of the holy Communion and there can be no whole Communion without it as there can be no whole being of any thing without one of its essential Parts Besides as The using wine belongs to the essence so likewise it belongs to the end of this holy Sacrament which is the remembrance of Christ For so saith Saint Paul As often as ye eat this bread And he saith not Or drink this cup ye do shew the Lords death till he come 1 Cor. 11. 26. The conjunction copulative And will not allow the proposition being copulative to be true unless both its parts be true and therefore we cannot shew the Lords death only by eating this bread unless we also drink this cup for if we have but a half Sacrament we can have but a half remembrance of Christ In Baptism though our fore-fathers used immersion we now only use aspersion yet both they and we have the same Sacrament because both use water and so have the same essential matter of Baptism as well as the same essential form But in the holy Eucharist it may be doubted whether the present Lay-Romanists have the same Sacrament with their fore-fathers because they now are not permitted to have the wine which their fore-fathers had till full a thousand years after Christ And truly in this respect our common people are much more happy then those of the Papacy That they have the whole Sacrament of the blessed Eucharist and thereby a full remembrance of Christ and a full Communion with him as well as the Priest For if the blood be with the Body by concomitancy why should the Priest have it twice who eats of the bread as well as the Lay-man and yet besides drinks of the cup If the blood be not with the body it is clear the Lay-man hath it not at all and so he is most uncharitably and unjustly defrauded of that spiritual nourishment which Christ hath given him To let alone the Dispute of Sacriledge in the case for a man to rob God of that service which himself hath commanded or rather the Determination of that Dispute for so hath Pope Gelasius determined it in his decretal Epistle recited by Gratian in these words Aut integra Sacramenta percipiant aut ab integris arceantur Quia divisio unius ejusdemque mysterii sine grandi Sacrilegio non potest provenire de consecr dist 2. cap. 12. Either let them take all the Sacrament or let them take none For what mysterie God hath made One man cannot divide or make Two without great Sacriledge I say to let alone the Sacriledge in the case and yet I cannot see how any man can with a good conscience communicate in a Sacriledge This Uncharitableness and Injustice is enough to make any considerate man out of love with that Church which deals with him so uncharitably and so unjustly So unjustly as to deny
which hath made her free hath made me a bondman for I am not free to go from the Church whiles she is free by coming to and abiding in the Truth I must be contented to lose my Liberty that I may keep my Piety wherein though I have a seeming loss yet I have a real gain even the gain of godliness which is great gain in this world by sanctifying the soul but greater in the next by saving it And this is according to our blessed Saviours Prayer Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy word is Truth John 17. 17. The same is the Holy Religion to sanctifie us which is the True Religion to save us The sanctification it hath from Gods Truth the Truth it hath from Gods Word and consequently a Religion that is not built upon Gods Word can neither have Sanctification nor Truth This is the only certain and infallible foundation of the Catholick Faith according to that of Saint Paul Ye are of the houshold of God and are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone Eph. 2. 19 20. Vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets that is upon the Old and New Testament Supra novum vetus Testamentum as saith Saint Ambrose And Epiphanius doth in effect give the same gloss in saying That our blessed Saviour is called the chief corner-stone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because he did bind as it were in one knot both the People and the Truths of the Old and New Testament so that we must have the holy Scriptures for our foundation or we cannot have our Saviour Christ for the chief corner-stone of our building The same Epiphanius tels us that our blessed Saviour was therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Magni consilii Angelus for so the Seventy have rendred that Text Isa 9. 6. The Angel of the great Counsel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epiph. in Hâ—r Arian because he declared the will of his Father unto men And sure we must go to the Holy Scriptures if we desire to find that declaration Nay indeed Aquinas also wâ—tnesseth the same in saying that t is most proper for Divinity to argue from authority and not from reason because she hath all her principles from Revelation Argumentari ex authoritate est maximè proprium hujus Doctrine eo quod principia hujus Doctrinae per revelationem habentur in 1. par qu. 1. ar 8. ad 2. And least we should doubt where to look for that Revelation and consequently for that authority from which we ought to argue he tels us presently after we must look for it from the Apostles and Prophets in the Canonical Scriptures and from no body else Innititur fides nostra revelationi Apostolis Prophetis factae qui Canonicos libros scripserunt non autem revelationi siqua fuit aliis doctoribus facta Our faith relyeth upon the revelation that was made to the Apostles and Prophets who writ the Canonical Scriptures and not upon any Revelation made before or since to any other Doctor whatsoever And he proves his assertion from Saint Augustine in an Epistle to Saint Hierom wherein he saith thus Solis enim scripturarum libris qui Canonici appellantur didici hunc honorem deferre ut nullum auctorem eorum in scribendo errasse aliquid firmissime credam Alios autem ita lego ut quantalibet sanctitate doctrinaque praepolleant non ideo verum putem quod ipsi ita senserunt vel scripserunt I have learned to give this honour only to the Canonical Books of the Holy Scriptures that I firmly believe the Authors of those books to have erred in nothing But as for other Authours though of never so great learning and piety yet I do not think the Doctrine true because they have writ it I will add but one more Testimony and that shall be from Gratian himself the Father of the Canonists who in the second part of the Decree cause 8. quest 1. cap ult citeth these words out of reverend Bede Quibus in sacris literis una est credendi pariter Vivendi regula praescripta To whom in the Holy Scripture there is prescribed one rule both of believing and of living Quibus to whom he means to Clergy-men and to Lay-men though the gloss is pleased to add Laicis tamen sufficit Pictura pro Doctrina Pictures may suffice for Lay-mens Books T is to no purpose to cite moreover the authority of Councils for sure School-men Fathers and Canonists are enough to out-weigh a few later Jesuites who would sain have us go to man rather then to God for the foundation of our Faith In controversiis Religionis ultimum judicium est summi Pontificis saith Bellarmine lib. 4. de Pontif. cap. 1. § Sed nec In controversies of Religion the last Judgement belongs to the Pope And again Solum Petrum Christus vocavit Petram fundamentum non Petrum cum Concilio ex quo apparet totam firmitatem Conciliorum esse à Pontifice non partim à Pontifice partim à Concilio ib. c 3. § Contra. Our blessed Saviour called Peter alone a Rock and a foundation not Peter with a Council From whence it is evident that the whole validity of Councils and by conâ—equent of the Catholick Church is wholly from the Pope not partly from the Pope and partly from a Council If the Council of Constance and of Basil had been of this belief the contrary would never have been defined for a Catholick verity Veritas de potestate Concilii generalis universalem Ecclesiam repraesentantis supra Papam quemlibet alterum declarata per Constantiense hoc Basiliense generalia Concilia est veritas fidei Catholicae Consil Basil sess 33. This truth declared by the general Councils of Constance and Basil of the power of a general Council representing the universal Church above the Pope or any other is a truth belonging to the Catholick Faith To which they add this for a second That the Pope cannot dissolve or remove a General Council without their own consents and after that bring in this for a third verity of the Catholick faith Veritatibus duabus praedictis pertinaciter repuâ—nans est censendus Haereticus He that pertinaciously opposeth the two former verities is to be accounted an Heretick Which their three Catholick verities are again repeated in the thirty eighth Session and in the fortieth Session Pope Foelix upon his knees takes a solemn Oath to maintain the decrees of these two as well as of the other general Councils and after he hath so done subscribes the same Oath with his own hand offereth it upon the Holy Altar and promiseth to take it again in the first publick Consistory that he should hold sc at Rome with the Cardinals Hanc autem professionem mea manu subscripsi tibi omnipotenâ—i Deo cui in die tremendi judicii redditurus sum de hoc aliis meis operibus rationem pura
yet can I not glorifie thy name as I ought nor remember thee as I would yea though with my soul I have desired thee in the night and with my spirit within me I seek thee early yet have I not so great desires in my soul as I have defects in my desires All the desire of my soul and of my spirit is too little for my God I have none to spare for any else and if I had yet might I not give it unless I had something greater then it to give unto my God This is the sin which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iniquitas judicata vel judicantis digna quae à judicibus puniatur An iniquity to be punished by the Judge for a man to give that honour to the creature which is due only to the Creator for it is in effect to deny the God that is above For I should have denyed the God that is above Iob 31. 28. The earnest longings of my soul to converse with God in the actions of holy Religion are the best preparative for my soul to converse with him in the fruition of a blessed immortality my Religion must reach him or his blessedness will not reach me T is not conversing with Saints or Angels can give my soul a true gust of eternal blessedness and much less a happy enjoyment of it I should be loth to mispend my time upon so barren so unfruitful a Religion and much less to hazard my eternity upon it The Heathen Philosopher Hierocles could say It was the work of wisdom To make a God out of a man as far as was possible 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Christian Divine may not say less of Religion which is the only true wisdom T is its work to transform a man into God uniting the understanding to him by faith and contemplation uniting the will to him by charity and affection Thus saith the Apostle We all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord are changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. In which words are briefly described both the work of Religion and the power of it The work of Religion is with open face to behold as in a glass the glory of the Lord for the soul cannot well fix its eye and much less its love upon any inferiour glory The Power of Religion is to change us into the same image of the Lord from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord for it is only the love and the spirit of the Lord which can change the soul from glory to glory the love of the Lord working that change formally the Spirit of the Lord working that change efficiently upon the soul from glory to glory that is from the glory of Religion to the glory of Fruition from the glory of Holiness to the glory of Happiness from the glory of knowing and loving God to the glory of possessing and enjoying him This being the work of Religion to behold the glory of the Lord I dare look on nothing as Religion which doth not that work This being the power of Religion to change the soul into that glory I dare not be of that Religion which hath not that power Let those that please behold the glory of the creature instead of the Creator they will not find it sufficient to content much less to change their souls I desire a Religion which may change me into the image of the Lord and sure I am that Religion must teach me to behold his face which will change me into his image for no other can have the assistance of his Spirit and therefore no other can have the power to work this change This is the great blessing I have received from God by this his now distressed Church That I have been called to the Verity of his Religion nor do I see how I can thankfully embrace and dutifully obey this Call but only by persisting in the Vnity of her Communion Such a Communion as joyns me with the Saints whether they be Angels or men in the manner of my worshipping not as joyns the Saints or Angels with God in the equality of worshp The Pater noster as it was used heretofore in the private devotions of English Papists allowed not this practice for therein this was the first Petition Hallowed be thy name among men on earth as it is among Angels in heaven The second this O Father let thy Kingdom come and reign among us men on earth as thou reignest among thy Angels in heaven The third this Make us to fulfill thy will here on earth as thy Angels do in heaven Now Prayer being the actual hallowing of Gods name the exercising of his Kingdom the fulfilling of his will must be directed only unto God unless we will plainly thwart these three Petitions and resolve to do these three Duties otherwise then the Angels do in heaven For without doubt they fix their contemplation only on God and place their Fruition only in him And so doth our Church in all her Prayers first teaching us to contemplate God as the first truth that we may pray with knowledge and understanding then to enjoy him as the chiefest good that we may pray with zeal and affection ex gr O God from whom all holy desires all good counsels and all just works do proceed there 's the contemplation of God to enlighten the understanding Give unto thy servants that Peace which this world cannot give that both our hearts may be set to obey thy Commandments and also that by thee we being defended from the fear of our enemies may pass our time in rest and quietness there 's the fruition of God to inflame the will and affections The soul cannot have this Fruition without having that contemplation and therefore they who teach and enjoyn Prayers to any but to God are in truth injurious to the very contentation and much more to the salvation of souls SECT IV. That the Communion of the Church of England obligeth those in conscience who are members of that Church to retain it and not to reject it much less to renounce it by no less then five Commandments of the Decalogue IT having been declared that the Communion of the Church of England is founded in the Truth of Religion It cannot be reasonably denyed but that even her enemies are bound to her internal and much more her sons are bound to her external Communion And that both are also bound in conscience because Religion will not be contented with a lesser obligation The Doctrine being from God which we profess and the Devotion being from God which we practise All Christians that live at never so great a distance from us are bound to believe our Doctrine and to love our Devotion and that 's enough to constitute an internal Communion But those Christians who live amongst us are also bound to profess our
Doctrine and to practise our Devotion and consequently are not only obliged to our internal but also to our external Communion And this obligation is so great as to reach the very Conscience and so strong as to bind it For where Religion binds the conscience by vertue of the three first Commandments there Communion must needs bind the Conscience by vertue of the fourth Commandment that not only every man in private but also all men in publick may glorifie God in Heart and Body and Words and Works This being the undoubted End for which God instituted the Sabbath and therefore the undoubted Duty which belongs to its institution And this would God have the meanest of his people know and practise and accordingly put the Psalms concerning it into an Alphabetical method that they might be the more diligently observed and the more easily remembred by all the Jews as for example the 111. Psalm is written Alphabetically the whole argument whereof is nothing else but the Praise of God for his works of Creation Preservation Redemption and teacheth us to praise him not only privately in our own houses but also publickly in his for so it is said ver 1. I will give thanks unto the Lord with my whole heart secretly among the faithful that is according to the duty of Religion in the three first Commandments and in the Congregation that is openly among the faithful according to the duty of Communion in the fourth Commandment so also the hundred forty and fifth is written Alphabetically which is so properly a Psalm of praise that the Title of it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tehillah Laus because it is nothing else but the praise of God whence the Jews called him a son of the world to come who did every day say this Psalm not only with his mouth but also with his heart And this Psalm is not contented with private praises I will magnifie thee O God my King and I will praise thy name for ever and ever ver 1. but requireth also publick praises so that men shall speak of the might of thy marvellous acts ver 6. and all thy works praise thee O Lord and thy Saints give thanks unto thee ver 10. The private praise is according to the duty of Religion in the three first the publick praise is according to the duty of Communion in the fourth Commandment Wherefore since the fourth Commandment presupposeth the three former in its observation it can do no less then presuppose them also in its obligation so that a true and right publick worship of Almighty God obligeth all to come who are called to it by no less then four of Gods own Commandments and we may be sure that our blessed Saviour who will condemn us at the last day or our wilfull omissions of any one Commandment belonging to the second will much more condemn us for our wilful omissions of all the Commandments belonging to the First Table If he will say Depart ye cursed into everlasting fire because ye gave me no meat ye gave me no drink then much more because ye gave me no honour ye gave me no praise If because ye took me not into your houses then much more because ye took me not into your hearts If because ye cloathed me not then much more because ye glorified me not If because ye visited me not in the prison then much more because ye visited me not in the Temple Thus we have as much obligation upon the conscience as can be from the first Table of the Decalogue to keep Communion with our Church in the publick worship of God because she inviteth us to nothing but what is our indisputable and indispensable duty towards God even to profess our belief in him our fear of him our love to him with all our heart with all our mind and with all our soul and to practice what we profess by giving him thanks by calling upon him by honouring his holy Name and his Word and by serving him truly all the days of our life And we have also as much obligation upon the conscience as well can be from the second Table of the Decalogue to keep Communion with our Church in the same publick worship of Almighty God I speak of such obligations as arise from the order and relation of man to his neighbour which all flow from the fifth Commandment whereby every man is obliged to submit himself to those spiritual Pastors and Guides which God hath set over him and much more when they all agree in one which we call the authority of this our Church Then Obedite praepositis vestris Obey them that have the guide or rule you and submit your selves Heb. 13. 17. obligeth most certainly to an undeniable and were not this age given to question every thing but its own inventions I would also have said to an unquestionable obedience And this obligation which binds us to our spiritual Pastors and Guides hath not lost its force and vertue though we may think we have lost our Church First because of the authority which the Church hath to bind us secondly because of the duty to which we are bound First because of the authority which the Church hath to bind us since God hath committed us to her charge For Christ taught as one having authority Mat. 7. 29. So doth his Church He taught as one having authority from God she teacheth as one having authority from Christ T is not matter of custome or of conveniency that the Church doth teach and we do learn but matter of command and of conscience Therefore saith Saint Paul to Titus These things speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority Tit. 2. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cum omnis imperio with all power and command for as Prudence hath three acts consiliari judicare praecipere to consult to judge and to command so hath the Church which God hath appointed as an external Prudence to guide and govern us in the exercise of Religion t is not enough for her to advise and to judge but she must also command in the name of God And this is Beza his own gloss upon the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cum omni imperio id est cum autoritate summa tanquam Dei legatus nequesuo sed illius nomine agens omnia itaque adiecit Nemo te Despiciat Quibus verbis grex potius videtur à Paulo quam Pastor ipse officii admoneri with all power and command that is with the highest authority as Gods Legate saying and doing nothing in his own but all in Gods Name And therefore he addeth Let no man despiso thee By which words the Apostle seems not to admonish the Priests but the people of their duty So Beza and most truly for to say in relation to the Priest that hath nothing but prayers and tears for his defence Let no man despise thee were the ready way to make him most despicable But to say it
But they consider not that the way to follow Naaman in his wrath is to out goe him in his leprosie and that those Heathens who gave him the contrary advice have in that given judgement against such Christians My Father if the Prophet had bid thee do some great thing wouldest thou not have done it How much rather then when he saith unto thee Wash and be clean T is little less then madness to spend those precious minutes in cavilling disputations which would be much better spent in soul-saving devotions For after once Cain had expostulated with God saying Am I my brothers keeper Gen. 4. 9. he staid not long in his presence for so it is written ver 16. And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord What is it for a man to cavil at Religion instead of practising it but to expostulate with God as if he could quit that score by his objection which he is bound to pay by his obedience or as if it were for his advantage to be quarrelling with his Creditor whilst he should be saying Forgive us our debts Will he indeed not be so holy as to delight in the presence of Gods grace and shall he be so happy as to delight in the presence of his glory Is it our misery that we cannot be sufficiently joyful in the Lord and shall it also be our sin that we will needs be angry with him Tristitia de bono spirituali est peccatum prepinquum odio Deo saith the Casuist To be sorry for the overture of any Spiritual Good is a sin that comes neer the hatred of God and therefore to be maliciously bent against such a good must needs be to hate him This consideration may stop the mouths if not wound the hearts of those who make it their work to revile such heavenly prayers as cannot be received with too much admiration nor repeated with too much devotion for this is little other then to revile God and his Church in one and the same breath to revile God in his Religion and to revile Gods Church in her communion Whether a man think himself so perfect as to need no spiritual Guide to take care of him or think his Church so imperfect as to seek for his spiritual guide from some other place the case is all one as to the contempt though very different as to the cause of it For the Church calling him to the Practice of those duties which are truly Christian in the name and by the Authority of Christ T is not his cavilling against his Mother on earth can dispense with his Undutifulness against Her and much less against his Father in heaven If God be rightly invocated and adored and his name truly glorified according to the Duties of Religion He is no less then a Separatist from God who refuseth to joyn in that Invocation Adoration and Glorification according to the Duty of Communion For neither can an erroneous cnnscieâ—ce excuse him in point of Religion nor an erroneous conceit excuse him in point of Communion First an erroneous conscience cannot excuse him in point of Religion For an erroneous conscience cannot absolve or discharge any man from doing his bounden duty to God and therefore not from Invocating Adoring and Glorifying his holy name since it is unjust that errour should be a priviledge and impossible that a mans conscience should be above Gods command but here are no less then three of Gods Commandments that oblige him to the duties of Religion Secondly an ereoneous conceit cannot excuse him in point of Communion For an erroneous conceit hath much less power then an erroneous conscience to excuse him for disobeying Gods command and here are no less then two of Gods Commandments that oblige him to the duty of Communion to wit The fourth because the Communion concerns Gods publick worship and the fift because the publick worship is commanded by publick authority For the Communion being indeed with the eternal Son of God as it must be since the Religion is truly from him in all its performances of Invocation Adoration and Administration t is not his thinking or any mans saying That he may not Communicate with Hereticks or Schismaticks can excuse him for not communicating with his Brethren and much less with his Saviour whose Communion is ever to be desired with great earnestness and never to be deserted without great shame and greater sin According to that excellent exhortation of our Church But when you depart I beseech you ponder with your selves from whomye depart ye depart from the Lords Table ye depart from your Brethren and from the banquet of most heavenly food What greater sin then to depart from the Lords heavenly table and food What greater shame then to depart from your own Brethren and to be able to give no conscientious reason of your departure To depart from the Lord in his Religion is against the three first Commandments To depart from your Brethren in their Communion with the Lord is against the fourth and with his Church is against the fift Commandment Is it not then unfound and unsafe to alledge the fift Commandment for the apparent breach of it self and also of the other four And yet even that Commandment is unduely alledged for your departure For besides that such an allegation of it denyeth Paternal authority where God hath given it and which certainly doth oblige you and supposeth Paternal authority where God hath not given it and which cannot oblige you there is also a supposal of such an authority as God cannot give For God cannot deny himself and therefore he cannot given an authority to his Church against himself but only for himself and consequently not against Religion but only for Religion This is all the authority Saint Paul claimeth The Lord hath given us authority for edification not for destruction 2 Cor. 10. 8. Nay more This is all the authority the Church can claim and that in the judgement of Aquinas himself Quum Potestas Praelati spiritualis qui non est Dominus sed Dispensator in aedificationem sâ—t data non in destructionem ut patet 2. ad Cor. 10. Sicut Praelatus non potest imperare ea quae secundum se Deo displicent sc Peccata It a non potest prohibere ea quae secundum se Deo placent sc Virtutis opera 22 ae quest 88. art 12. ad secundum When the Power of a spiritual Prelate who is not a Lord but only a Dispencer of the Word and Sacraments is given for edification and not for destruction as it is manifest 2 Cor. 10. Even as a Prelate cannot command those things which in themselves are displeasing to God to wit the committing of any sin So he cannot forbid those things which in themselves are pleasing unto God to wit the working of any vertue How much less can he forbid the works of many vertues together by forbidding the exercise of true Religion Therefore let me alwaies
use of Christ nay concerning adoption it selfe Saint Paul seems to speake as if it were in some kind a potential and not all together an actual blessing or mercy when he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ut adoptionem acciperemus that we might receive the adoption of Sons Gal. 4. 5. thereby intimating that many more might be adopted Sons then are were it not for their own default and those that are adopted might if they had made a timely and full use of Gods grace in their Redemption much sooner have received their Adoption Nay yet more if the Greek Orators Criticism be justifiable for Libanius is loth to ascribe the Oration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Demosthenes That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be to take or receive what we never had before but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is properly to receive that which we had lost then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used by the Apostle will tell us that the gift of Adoption was once ours before to wit by the innocency of our nature till we lost it and is ours so now by the Sanctification of our persons that if we should lose it in our selves we may again recover and receive it in our Saviour it was once ours by nature and so we lost it and do now receive it by grace the second time And we now so receive it by grace that if we should lose it we may yet hope to receive it again Which consideration ought to fill our souls not with carelesness but with comfort that as by our own weakness and unworthiness we daily fall and deserve to be put out of the number of Gods servants so by our blessed Saviours Merits and Mercies we daily rise again and are still accepted and continued as his sons SECT VIII Christs most holy prayer a very comfortable Testimony and Assurance of our Adoption in him How nearly it concerns us to say Our Father not our Brother which art in heaven The conclusion of the Lords Prayer answerable to this beginning and not to be questioned It is ill quarrelling with that prayer and much worse discountenancing and deserting it AS there is no greater comfort then the comfort of Adoption so there is not a more comfortable if there be a more evident testimony to assure us thereof then that most holy prayer which our blessed Saviour hath sanctified by his lips no less then he hath commanded and commended in his Word For this prayer teacheth us to say to God Our Father which cannot be true and right in the Invocation if it be not true and right in the Doctrine for if it be not an undoubted truth that God in Christ is Our Father then can we not truly in our worship call him so Wherefore since we are taught by Truth himself to call God Father in our worship we are sure it must be true in our Doctrine That God is our Father in Christ and consequently we his adopted Sons or we must assert the same Thing to be a Truth and not a Truth a Truth in our Prayer and not a Truth in our Belief and moreover say That we pray in Faith when we do not pray in Truth For if we pray not in faith we sin and we cannot pray in Faith if there be an untruth in our Prayers Wherefore this expression Our Father being recommended to us by our Saviours own mouth as it teacheth us to pray in his Communion in and through whom we are adopted so it affordeth us an undoubted testimony and proof of our Adoption for under what pretence can we say to God Our Father if we be not his sons and how are we his sons so as to expect any blessing from him but only by the grace of Adoption Accordingly as we cannot but say with Saint Augustine that all other prayers are reducible to the matter of this short prayer so we may likewise say with him for he alledgeth not one precedent or petition which is not immediatly directed unto God that all other prayers are reducible to this form of saying Our Father and by this rule those prayers which rather say Our Brother then Our Father which art in heaven cannot be said in Faith and do not proceed from the Spirit of Adoption and they that so pray do not communicate with Christ in their prayers who neither prayed himself nor taught us to pray to any but only to his Father And it is not sapient nor safe for us to pray out out of Christs communion since we are sure our prayers will not be heard but through his Intercession Yet in all probability that humour of praying to petty Deities if it did not at first help to thrust out the conclusion of this prayer yet it hath since helped to keep it out because we cannot with any colour of truth say to any but to God alone for thine is the Kingdom the power and the glory for ever and ever For this Doxologie is without doubt the conclusion of the Lords prayer in Saint Matthews Gospel as it hath been generally received both by the Greek and the Latine Church neither of which hath set down that prayer in Saint Matthews Gospel in Greek without the addition of these words at the end of it and for that allegation that it is not so in Saint Luke it is of no force since it is against that common maxime Argumentum ab authoritate non valet negativè An Argument from authority is worth nothing in the negative but only in the affirmative and we should lose very much of the Gospel if we should expunge and blot that out of one Evangelist which we cannot find in another Yet some Criticks have gone so far as to perswade the world That this heavenly conclusion did not at all belong to the Lords prayer but is both an unnecessary and an unwarrantable addition One is pleased to call it a foppery non veriti sunt tà m divinae precationi suas nugas assuere If this Doxologie be a foppery then what is true wisdom but if it be indeed true wisdom then what is this censure of it but plain blasphemy And is not that true wisdom which proceeded immediately from the mouth of the eternal wisdom Yet the learned Grotius complieth so far with those that have opposed this Doxologie as to perswade himself it came at first out of the Greek Liturgies into the Bible not considering that there cannot be allowed such chopping and changing of the Text but we must reproach the Catholick Church of Christ first as uncareful in suffering such changes then as unfaithful in obtruding them for Text First as uncareful in suffering men to make havock of Gods Word which was committed to her charge to keep then as unfaithful in obtruding the Word of man upon us instead of the Word of God and what authority or repute will be left to the Church if we suppose her to want both care and trust for God intrusted his Church with his
and again Rejoyce not against me O mine enemy when I fall I shal arise when I set in darkness the Lord shall be a light unto me There 's her triumph Micah 7. 8. Neither could her tribulation deprive her of comfort for that was no more then she had deserved therefore she saith I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him untill he plead my cause and execute Judgement for me Nor could her captivity diminish her triumph for that was no less then he had promised therefore she saith He will bring me forth to light and I shall behold his righteousness Then she that is mine enemy shall see it and shame shall cover her which said unto me Where is the Lord thy God T is evident the Prophet here complaineth in the person of his Church as saith Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He takes upon him the person of Sion And he speaks to sin as his enemy saith Kimchi to Babel saith Jarchi to Idumea saith Theophylact Sin Babel Edom are all three the enemies of Sion Sin throws her down Babel and Edom keep her under But God will raise her again in despite of them all He will first subdue her iniquities v. 19. and then he will subdue her enemies Divinely the same Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have indeed fallen down by reason of my sins my impieties but by returning unto Christ who is the Resurrection I shall be raised again And if he will raise his Israel t is neither Babel nor Edom neither a stranger nor a brother neither a forein nor a domestick enemy shall be able to keep him down And he will not only raise him but also plead his cause and execute judgement for him against those that do depress him as saith the same Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for although I have offended against my God yet I have many iust complaints of their offences against me So is it still with the Church of God though she be most sincere in the profession of his truth yet she may easily incurre the just indigâ—… of the Lord because either her profession cometh short of Gods truth or sure her practice cometh short of her profession so that the purest Church upon earth may deservedly come under persecution and being persecuted must contentedly say with the Prophet I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him But yet she must not be dismaied at the indignation of men for God will certainly plead her cause when he hath purged her corruptions proved her patience and procured her repentance He will bring her forth to the light whiles her enemies shall sit in darkness and she shall behold his righteousness though she be punished a while for her own unrighteousness Nor is it a wonder to see that time come now which Saint Peter said was come one thousand six hundred years ago That Judgement must begin at the house of God 1 Pet. 4. 17. It is Gods pleasure thus to train up his children under the rod and t is my shame if the severity of his discipline make me repent that I am one of his family though there is sorrow from the judgement yet there is joy from the house of God and I had rather be one of his domesticks though full of sores and empty of food then be a stranger from his house and be clothed with purple and fine linnen and fare sumptuously every day For I cannot but admire that holy protestation One day in thy courts is better then a thousand Psal 84. 10. It is better to live one day in thy courts and die to morrow saith Jarchi then to live a thousand years in another place Let this Jew teach me both to be a good Christian and to be a good Protestant that I may learn to prize Gods Courts above mens Palaces and to prefer his service above mine own patrimony for it is in truth better then my life and disdains to be brought in competition with my livelyhood And a more hhly resolution followeth this holy Protestation when he saith I had rather be a dore-keeper in the house of my God then to dwell in the tents of wickedness excellently the same Jarchi thus glosseth those words I had rather be at Gods threshold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be kept watching and waking then dwell at my ease in the tents of Esau 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cleave to or have communion with them And indeed the Hebrew words intimate as much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather sit at at the threshold a great descent for a king to come from his throne to sit on a threshold and yet that 's not all for the Septuagint from the unquiet estate of those that sit on thresholds because of their often being displaced by the goers out and commers in have thus interpred the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather be tumbled and tossed up and down Let us joyn both together and this will be the full meaning of his resolution I had rather dishonourably sit at the threshold or unquietly be tumbled and tossed up and down from this to that place in the house of God then to dwell at my ease to have a quiet and peaceable and if it were possible an honourable habitation in the tents of ungodliness Therefore though many Disciples go back and walk no more with Christ when they meet with thorns and briers in the way yet all good Christians will be sure to say with Saint Peter Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternal life John 6. 68. Others may teach us words more conducing to this life but thou hast the words of eternal life We came to thee not to learn how to live in this world but how to live in the world to come and therefore all the terrors and mischiefs of this world shall not drive us from thee We have found thy words in thy house wherein we have lived and dare not leave thy house though at this time the rain descend and the floods come and the winds blow and beat upon it for fear least we should also leave thy words If it be not in the wit of man to prove that our Church hath forsaken Christs words it should not be in the power of man to make us forsake our Church For if there be no just exception against the premisses t is impossible justly to except against the conclusion And if there be no lawful objection against the object and act of worship there can be no lawful objection against the exercise of it Wherefore it would be happy for Christendome if all Churches would stand more upon their sincerity then upon the authority of their communion For authority without sincerity is but like will without understanding power without judgement to engage men to sin but sincerity without authority is not to be imagined for whatsoever appears to me in matters